#Five Stages of Pink
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Thrifty Gaming: Games That Won't Blow Your Budget #118
View On WordPress
#Aftertaste#Berin#Chattercap#Five Stages of Pink#Games Under $10#gaming on a budget#indie games#Kaffein#MindMindMind
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
just because you two are the blue ones to your red counterparts does not mean you're the normal ones
#david's weirdness about roger and paul's weirdness about john are very VERY different. but its in the same font#this is why david is 'denial' in the five stages of grief#i just re-listened to the divison bell again and im still like...dude. come on we all know what this is about#-paul's songs- on the other hand are funny because#i'll listen to one that sounds Suspicious but i'll be like 'okay yes i hear it but i'm probably reading into things too much'#but then ill read an article about the song later and it'll be like 'john lennon was convinced this song was secretly about him'#like oh alright then.#pink floyd#the beatles#david gilmour#paul mccartney
96 notes
·
View notes
Text
BAD LIARS —
fake dating hockey! vi x reader | fluff, angst, fake dating trope, romcom-ish, smut (mdni 18+) wc 20.8k
synopsis: following the release of four outdated love letters, vi vanderson is more than willing to start fake dating the girl of her dreams as a way to get rid of your clingy ex (and her ex hookup): caitlyn kiramman.
content: fake dating trope, some fake insta/snap stories/smau content!, language, betrayal, makeup smut (kissing, fingering, oral, mdni!), clingy ex!caitlyn, college au, lying, miscommunication
soundtrack: if you let me (alina baraz) | lowkey (niki) | lovers (anna of the north) | see through (amelia moore) | fetish (selena gomez) | kill bill (sza) | all of the girls you loved before (taylor swift) | two weeks (fka twigs) | everything happens for a reason (madison beer) | every summertime (niki)
Three-fourths of your favorite cereal is absolutely disgusting.
The deep blue circles start off sweet, but leave a bitter aftertaste that stains your tongue. The auburn ones aren’t all that bad, but they get too soggy, disintegrating into grains that fade into the now colored milk. The chestnut brown discs are so scarce that their taste is completely forgettable; you swear there’s only three in each batch.
Had these been the only flavors, you’d chuck the box in the trash and scold your best friend-roommate Mel for even bringing them into your shared apartment. But that one-fourth of strawberry pink circles make it worth it every time. They’re sweet on your tongue, sweet on your heart, swee—
“What’s with the look?”
Mel’s concern-filled voice brings you back to the present, making you smile sheepishly like a kid caught with their hand in the cookie jar. The girl slides her white puffer jacket on, keys jingling in her hand as she awaits an answer.
“Nothin’, just ate a blue one.” Your mouth flattens, attempting to squeeze the bitter flavor from your tastebuds.
The gold-eyed girl hums. She blinks as her arms cross and she takes two, then three cautious steps towards you. Her gaze flickers faster than light, attempting to read every inch of your body language.
“You know,” she starts, sitting down to place a comforting hand on your shoulder. “If you need to talk about it, I’m here. Don’t feel like you have to suffer in silence.”
That makes you snort, soft reassuring laughter following as you shake your head with confidence.
“Suffer? Mel, I broke up with Caitlyn, not the other way around.”
“Yeah, but transitioning from a relationship to a peace-abundant single life is hard nonetheless.. unless you’re ready to jump to the rebound stage?” Her full brows raise in persuasion as she finishes her sentence. In her mind, getting laid would solve any problems that the complex inner-workings of your mind could craft.
The question catches you off guard once more. Not that it should. It’d be a big fat lie to claim the idea never crossed your mind. In fact, it planted itself inside your brain like a bug and dug all the way down to memories you’d attempted to forget. Down to highschool of all places (God forbid). Down to those four names that perfectly defined the word ‘desire’ for you. Ellie Williams, Caitlyn Kiramman, Sky Young, and Violet Vanderson.
Ellie, a fellow camp counselor at Wildflower Haven your junior year, took hold of your heart on day one. Sneaking out of your cabins at night, skinny dipping in the camp lake, even making matching bracelets that you claimed you’d ‘wear forever’. Your crush blossomed at superluminal speed. But before you knew it, camp was coming to an end and you were saying goodbye forever.
Caitlyn Kiramman. A classic senior-year-of-high-school crush that didn’t develop until the first semester of college sophomore year. Your now ex, who is the last person you want to think about. High five to your high school self for predicting that one, though.
Sky Young, a skating instructor at your local ice rink: Polar Peaks. After you’d fallen on your face for the fourth time and were ready to give up, you saw chestnut brown curls above you, decorating one of the friendliest smiles you’d seen to date. She helped you rise to your feet and held your hand for a lap around the rink. Unfortunately, you were a sophomore when she was a senior, and a week later you returned to the rink to find out she’d officially left for college. Not that there was anything between you two. Still, you could dream.
And last, but certainly not least, Violet Vanderson. The star athlete of your school’s hockey team then and now. Sculpted muscles, a singular tattoo that multiplied quickly after graduation, and a killer smile that could put a halt to the gears turning in any girl’s head.
It was a simple interaction. You were the first one to read your final poem in front of your literature class with clammy palms, a shaky voice, and a dream. As you finished, looking at attentive students like a deer in headlights, Vi was the first to clap. It was enthusiastic, loud, and genuine. And like always, other students followed suit.
Vi didn’t know you. She knew of you, the bits and pieces she could gather. You were somewhat of a social butterfly, you smelled of strawberry and vanilla every time you passed her seat, you were mind-consumingly beautiful, and you could write. Unfortunately for the both of you, your paths didn’t seem to cross any further than that.
And so, you wrote a letter.
Four love letters, to be exact. Each one in the high point of your crushes, attempting to soothe the longing feeling in your gut that ached for you to do something. You wrapped them all the same, in either a dark blue, chestnut brown, auburn, or pink envelope with a bow on the seal, even going as far as addressing and stamping them. Of course, they were never meant to be sent, which led them to their hiding place in a rose-red cylindrical fabric box that was stashed away into the depths of your closet.
“C’mon, you’re hot and single again. I have some good contestants–”
“I don’t know Mels,” you cut her off with a look too mixed to decipher. “But really, I’m good,” you reassure, taking another spoonful of cereal into your mouth.
Yuck– another blue one.
“Sevika, what the fuck!”
Gert’s complaint was drowned out by skates shuffling against the abused ice. Players clad in blue and white practice jerseys messily fill the space, fighting to keep up with Sevika. The woman speeds past, guiding the puck along the ice and slamming it into the goal.
The sounds of hurried feet and grunts subside, leaving breathless panting and shared looks of confusion across the teammates’ faces. But one pair of skates never slows, coming up behind the buff figure and skidding to a stop.
“The hell are you doing?” Vi scolds the woman with a scrunched up face of judgement. This is the sixth time Sevika’s pissed her off this week and it’s starting to get on her last nerve. “You’re hogging the puck. You’re not the only person on this team, in a game this would’ve–”
“Get the hell out of my face,” the burly woman throws back, shoulder checking Violet hard enough to make her break her cool, squaring her shoulders and raising her voice with a “Sevika,”.
“Vanderson! Grove!” Coach Talis’s voice echos throughout the rink, making the hockey players stop in their tracks.
“Unless you two want to run extra drills: cut it out. Now.”
“Is it just me, or is she being more of a fucking pain than usual?” Vi asks the woman across the locker room rhetorically, slipping on a clean compression shirt and plopping down on the bench to knot her laces.
“I told you dude, she wants to be you, or at least take your spot.” the blonde sighs, pulling her braided hair from under the pullover she just slipped on. “As long as she’s taking her anger our on you and not me..” She continues, and the pinkette throws her a scoff before the blonde continues.
“You know if you need stress relief, you could always go back to Kiramman. Heard the pretty girl called things off with her.”
And although her teammate only muttered the words, they set off blaring alarms within Vi’s mind. Because she can’t go back to hooking up with Caitlyn, she lied to her friends saying the two of them were ‘too busy’ when in reality Vi called things off because she couldn’t stop thinking about the one girl she knew nothing about. You. And suddenly, you and Cait were dating. Suddenly, she sure as hell couldn’t tell anybody the real reason she stopped seeing her.
“Nah Abby, not happening,” she simply replies, attempting to sound as bored with the topic as possible.
“Fine, stay dry. I’m just throwing things out there,” the blonde puts her hands up in defense, shutting her locker as she walks towards the exit. “Later!” she waves before slipping out of the door.
A beat passes. Then two. Then three. Finally, she takes a deep breath, leans down to unzip her practice bag, and reaches in.
And out Vi pulls a pink envelope, decorated with a bow perfectly placed on the front and her name adorned with hearts on the back.
The force of cool air coats your face as you walk throughout campus, ranting on the phone to Mel about your latest hell of a group project. “And it’s not even.. even.. sorry, I’m getting a call. Talk at home!”
You smile at the friendly contact photo covering your screen, rounding some greenery as the parking lot comes into view. With a click of the ‘accept’ button, you're greeted with the gentlest of voices. “Hey!”
A soft chuckle leaves your lips.
“Hey little man, look I’m about to drive home so I can’t talk for long,” you blinked a few times, realizing you went further from your car and spinning on your heels.
“No worries,” he starts, “I just wanted to let you know that last week I was helping clean your old room and I found some letters, looks like you forgot to send them out? They were stamped and addressed and everything, so I just sent them for you.”
Ekko continues, giving some speech about God knows what.
But you can’t hear any of it, because the ringing in your ears is deafening.
No.
It takes a few beats of your pure, shocked silence before your brain powers back on. And once it does, every inch of your mind is racing.
Okay, you thought to yourself. Ellie’s letter was addressed to camp, so there’s no chance of it getting to her anytime soon, if at all. Sky’s been gone for years, but you can’t remember the address you put down for her letter. Violet– shit. She definitely has hers.
Oh. No. No, no, no.
Your body feels oh so fragile and suddenly the idea of fleeing the country doesn’t sound entirely heinous, because only a few feet away stands Caitlyn.
Her blue hair is in a messy ponytail and her outfit is less perfected than usual, urgently thrown on. She’s searching, a determined expression plastered on her face as her gaze flickers through crowds of students.
For a moment, you pray it’s a misunderstanding. You pray she’s in a rush to find someone else, because there’s absolutely no way your ex was mailed a love letter you wrote in highschool.
But your eyes trail down to her hand wrapped around that beautifully decorated navy envelope, and your knees are seconds away from buckling.
“Yeah, yeah uh huh that’s great and all Ekko but I’ve really gotta go. Call me another time, okay?” you hit the ‘end call’ button with more force than needed and dash to your car.
As you swing open the car door and drop inside with a slam shut, you can feel it. The way your heart pounds against your chest as if it’s trying to escape. That achy feeling that crawls its way up the back of your throat and transforms into tears that prickle at the corners of your worried eyes.
You shake your head, putting the key in the ignition and immediately shifting to reverse, not tending to your clouded vision.
“Woah!”
The somewhat-familiar yelp has your foot slamming on the breaks. Your face scrunches in confusion, the sleeve of your coat wiping your eyes just enough to make out the empty space behind your car as you look in your rearview camera. You’re confused, ready to switch the car back into ‘reverse’ before a tap tap at your window makes you gasp.
Violet stands there, looking relaxed as an almost smug smile coats her lips.
Your face distorts, torn between speeding off and giving in to her request, but before you make a decision, your manicured hands are rolling the window down. Cool air flows inside, but it loses to the subtle warmth that fills your body from the way the pinkette is eyeing you.
“You know you’re supposed to check behind you before pulling out, right?” she teases.
The question itself is mocking, but the glint in her eye and how she leans down to relax a forearm on the car tells you to let it slide.
“Right,” you agree. “Right, sorry about that. I just really need to leave so–”
“Think y’ can explain this before you do?”
With no time to brace yourself, she holds up that stupid decorated pink envelope, and all you want to do is faint.
“I don’t..” you whisper, accepting there’s nothing you can say to make this go away. But that blue hair is nearing, and you’re going to have a heart attack.
“Can you get in?” you ask, voice a soft plea.
Vi’s expression falters. That was the last thing she expected.
“Please?” you try again. “I can’t talk about this here.”
Your foot’s going to fall asleep if you sit like this any longer.
The two of you stay perfectly still, worried that any form of movement will penetrate the bubble of silence that formed as soon as Vi sat in the plush passenger seat.
Her mind is racing, because the beautiful girl she’s had her eyes on for months sent her the most heartfelt confession she’s ever gotten, and now she’s sitting in her car in a secluded area of a park. For a moment, she wonders if she’s dreaming. But the sound of your seat belt unbuckling and you shifting to face her, sweet and cautious eyes looking into her soul, has her heart skipping beats. She concludes she’s wide awake.
“Interesting spot for our first date,” she hums after clearing her throat. “You’re not gonna kill me, right?”
That has your expression faltering.
“You’re..” you stammer, “you think this is funny?”
“Listen I’m just a little confused, sunshine,” she doesn’t miss the way your body stills at the nickname. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m flattered. But you and her majesty just broke up, and I think you should know that her and I—”
“Just– let me see that.” you cut her off and reach out for the rosy packaging, but Vi’s quicker, pulling it back with a squint in her eyes.
“I’d like to know how mortified I should be,” you confess quietly after a beat of silence. “It’s been a while since I read yours.”
Naturally, the athlete oozes confidence and cockiness, but the pure confusion that colonizes her expression makes all of that fade for the moment. Her guard is down, allowing you to reach over her lap and seize the envelope.
“Wait wait wait,” she starts as you focus your attention on pulling the folded paper from the envelope.
“What do you mean ‘yours’? Are you saying I’m not the only person who got one ‘f these?” she asks, voice laced with confusion and another emotion you can’t quite pinpoint. You ignore her, hands stilling as sour nostalgia hits you in the gut and knocks the wind out of you.
My dearest Violet,
Do you remember Ximena Talis’s creative writing class in junior year? You acted so uninterested in each lesson when your teammates were around, but when they were busy skipping class, you were sticking your nose in the next Shakespeare play or Edgar Allen Poe poem. You shared your own writings with the class, a bored look painting your face and an awkward laugh spilling from your throat (although, they really weren’t that bad). But when I stood in front of our peers and performed my spin on “Annabel Lee”, you rose to your feet in applause. I’ll always be grateful that it was you who gave me my first standing ovation. Because in that moment I knew, from my happily raised eyebrows down to the nervous shuffling of my feet, that I love you Violet Vanderson. I really, truly love you.
You physically can’t read the rest of this.
The tense sensation in your stomach only tightens as you hastily fold the paper and toss it back to the athlete, who’s still examining you with a curious glint in her eye.
“Okay– here’s the thing,” you begin after a deep breath. “I wrote four letters, and they’re all outdated, like– from sophomore through senior year. A family friend sent them out by accident.”
The explanation has Violet blinking, because in one sentence you’ve managed to crush her plans that she confidently pranced over with. In one sentence, you’ve made her question what the hell she was thinking. In one sentence, you’ve washed away her suave persona and turned her to a questioning pile of mush, because– you’re not just trying to get into her pants?
“..Well who else got letters?” She cringes at her whiny tone, running a hand through her hair for comfort.
“Uh,” you sigh and shift your position as you look anywhere but the girl, dread consuming your almost-annoyed face. “A girl from summer camp, some girl from the ice rink, and… Caitlyn.” The last word comes out as an embarrassed murmur that leaves Vi’s mouth agape in shock and pity.
A few beats of silence pass before Vi’s eyes light up.
It might be a crazy idea, and you might despise her after the suggestion leaves her lips, but she can’t pass up this opportunity.
“Things with Kiramman must be tense now, right?” she offers.
Your lips press together in silent agreement, gaze trailing to your shining phone screen. 35 new messages and 6 missed calls from Caitlyn, just in the past two hours. You’d texted Caitlyn an explanation as soon as you’d parked: that Ekko sent her an old letter and that was just that. But still, stubborn as always, the bluenette refuses to believe you.
“You could say that,” you mumble reluctantly. “I just,” you whisper, “I don’t know what to do.”
Her gaze flickers up and down your frame once in final thought. Your bright eyes drooping with worry and once confident voice lacing with insecurity makes up her mind. She wants nothing more than to console you, to wrap her strong arms around your frame and make you beam. Vi’s not sure if it’s her or the seventeen year old in that creative writing class speaking, but words fall from her lips.
“I could be your girlfriend.”
A wave of disbelief washes over you, leaving widened eyes and a pounding heart in its path. The panicked expression on your face is enough to have her next words sputtering out in consolation.
“Fake girlfriend, of course.” The way your eyes soften in thought fuels her to continue. “Just for a little while y’know? To give Kiramman the hint.” Her words are spoken with more power as she sees the gears turning in your pretty little head.
The idea’s heinous, and the thought of your scheme being revealed makes your stomach turn in embarrassment for the both of you. It’s ridiculous, idiotic, and risky, but your phone lights up once again with a text from your navy-haired ex, and that’s enough to make you answer.
“Okay, let’s do it.”
caitlyn: I know you didn’t mean what you said. Just come and talk to me, love. caitlyn: Jesus, don’t be stubborn.
The messages continue on like a flood, piling onto your guilty conscience until the notification ringing becomes all too much, making you flick the silence button on your phone. The quiet doesn’t last long as you near the doors of the practice rink. Five players burst through the doors, a cluster of chaos and yells surrounding them before one girl, hair tied back into a dark brown bun, notices you.
“That her?” she whispers to her teammates, their backs facing you as they walk away, but they whip their heads around (noticeably at that) to get glances at you.
“Damnn.” another draws out, earning a slap on her neck.
“How’d Vi do that so fast?” you hear another quip before they take a turn down the hallway.
You only smiled gently, rolling your eyes at the comments as your hand pushed open the door to the rink. At least you make a believable couple.
“You know, my words were ‘you could always go back to Kiramman, the pretty girl dumped her’, not ‘you should go bag your ex-fling’s ex-girlfriend’. They’ve been broken up for, what, two weeks? Does she even know about you and Cait?” Abby’s raspy voice fills the ice, making Vi shush her in annoyance.
“Yes, of course she knows.”
There’s a beat of silence, neither of the players move when the words of a lie fill the air.
“Fuck fine. No, she doesn’t know yet. I’m just waiting for a good time..” Vi confesses, aimlessly kicking the ice.
“You know this makes you messy, right?” the strong blonde grinned.
“Oh fuck off. Messy is pounding half the swim team.” The pinkette sends an accusatory glance and Abby’s raising her hands up in innocence with a shrug and a smug smile. She rounds the ice and stops in her tracks when you enter the room, glistening skin and a patient waiting look on your face.
She snickers, letting out a quick whistle as she skates towards the exit off the ice. “Violet,” she coos in a sing-songy voice, “look who’s here for you.”
The blonde waves goodbye to her friend once and sends you a wink before exiting the room.
Your hands are clasped behind your back as you take your time walking up to where the carpet and ice of the rink are separated. Realizing your limit, you lean your side against the entrance, looking at the athlete whose eyes are grazing over your attire painfully slow.
“You want some skates?” she finally speaks, eyes meeting yours with a glint.
You laugh gently. “Hell no.” She snickers along with you, removing her helmet to run a hand through her hair.
“So you’ve,” you slightly raise your hand to point your thumb in the direction Abby and the other players exited, “you’ve told people already?”
Worry flickers over her face, because for some reason she just can’t read you right like she can read other girls and it drives her insane.
“Yeah, something wrong with that?” she asks cooly, placing her helmet back on the pink fluff as she glides around.
You bite the inside of your cheek in thought, finally shaking your head. “No, no I mean that’s the whole point, for people to know.” you hum.
“But I have to ask, why are you doing this?”
Vi stops in her tracks, body turning to face yours from feet away.
She contemplates it, telling you the truth. That she’s infatuated with and intrigued by you. That you’ve completely ruined hookups and “crushes” for her because she can’t get you out of her head. And maybe she doesn’t know you too well just yet, but she’s going to. And yes, she used to fuck your ex girlfriend way before you were even girlfriends, but it has absolutely nothing to do with the bond she wants to have with you, and she prays it doesn’t affect deem her unreliable.
Yet none of that can come out of her mouth. So, she settles on her practiced lie and prays whoever’s up there doesn’t look down on her for it.
“Coach doesn’t like my reputation for ‘getting around’. Says it just doesn’t look good. Being with you gives me some cover.” She talks smoothly, making sure there’s not a hint of guilt behind her voice, because it's a lie. Coach Talis couldn’t care less about what she’s doing in her free time as long as she shows out on the ice.
You only hum and nod.
You don’t notice how close she’s gotten until she’s there, staring down at you. Her musk and amber scent is intoxicating, seeping into your nostrils while powder blue eyes catch yours through her helmet and– is it possible she looks better than you remember?
“The letter,” you sputter out, mentally cringing as the pinkette raises a brow. “Can I see the letter again?”
She’s cheesing, reaching into the pocket of her pants to whip out the neatly folded paper and.. is she just keeping that on her?
As if she can read your mind and wide eyes, she speaks. “Just knew you’d want it,” she explains, placing it between your waiting fingers. She watches as you unfold the paper and look up at her. Thick silence fills the air before the athlete gets the hint, blinking twice with a nod. “Right, sorry,” Vi apologizes simply before skating off.
You take a deep breath, heart swelling the same way it did when you first wrote this sweet confession.
My dearest Violet,
Do you remember Ximena Talis’s creative writing class in junior year? You acted so uninterested in each lesson when your teammates were around, but while they were busy skipping class, you were sticking your nose in the next Shakespeare play or Edgar Allen Poe poem. You shared your own writings with a bored look painting your face and an awkward laugh spilling from your throat (although, they really weren’t that bad). But when I stood in front of our peers and performed my spin on “Annabel Lee”, you rose to your feet in applause. I’ll always be grateful that it was you who gave me my first standing ovation. Because in that moment I knew, from my happily raised eyebrows down to the shuffling of my nervous feet, that I love you Violet Vanderson. I really, really love you.
When I sat back down in my seat, you slipped a pink sticky note back onto my desk. Gentle handwriting and a sweet smiley face in the corner decorated the words “that was amazing, how do you write so well?”. I’d never had my heart pound harder, never felt my palms sweatier or my spirits higher. As each day passes, I hope you’ll look at me with the same rose colored glasses as you did that class. I dream each night with my lovestruck brain of you taking me by the hand and asking me to be forever yours. I’ll be waiting, no matter how long it takes.
- forever yours, ____
It doesn’t take long before you get that warm and fuzzy feeling, the same one that caressed your body while you wrote this very letter. It takes even less time for it to be replaced with soul eating shame that has you wanting to curl into a ball.
“You’ve always been a good writer,” she calls out, nearing you. “I meant it when I said it.”
“..I know,” you agree, a smile forming against your will.
Vi’s grinning at your sass, and damn is the only word that fills her brain. “How are things with Kiramman?” she asks gently.
“She just doesn’t believe me. She’s texted a thousand times since yesterday and is totally convinced I want her back.” you roll your eyes in exhaustion.
“Do you?”
You pause at her question, because underneath that carefree and playful persona hides a hint of worry behind Vi’s voice, and it’s fueling the curiosity within you. “Why are you asking?”
A beat passes. “Just wanna know how humiliated I’ll be after all of this,” the pinkette admits.
Her confession makes you laugh and shake your head. “I wouldn’t do that to you,” you hum. “I broke up with Caitlyn and that’s that. If it takes a fake relationship and a little pda for her to see that then so be it.”
Vi nods, making sure not to let the smile she’s feeling creep onto her face.
“So you like writing, you’re smart as hell, you dress real cute,” she points a finger up and down your outfit and you tilt your head. “Anything else I should know about you or our little.. ordeal?”
You tongue your cheek in silent thought before replying.
“You can’t kiss me.”
That has Vi’s brain short circuiting, because the image you’ve set in her mind from those words alone is sparking a crimson glow across her face and– fuck she shouldn’t be thinking about this. But she had to admit (to herself, not out loud of course), she’d have no problem with running her lips across yours if you asked for it.
“Did Kiramman not kiss you, angel?” ‘She’d have to be a fucking idiot not to’ is the next thing that wants to come out of her mouth, but she settles for a soft tease. “That’s a couples thing, if you didn’t know.”
“We kissed, obviously.” You cross your arms as you speak. “You can– y’know, hold me, kiss my.. anywhere else.” Both you and Vi feel a shift. Damn, are ice rinks always this warm? “Just, no real kissing. It’s too personal.”
Vi gently nods, slipping out a soft ‘alright’ because you have a good point.
She moves forward to step off the ice, placing a firm hand on your waist to gently guide you out of the way as she passes. Your body tenses at the touch, whipping your head towards the girl in surprise.
The pinkette notices, and she knows she shouldn’t chuckle at it, but she does. “If it’s gonna take ‘a little pda’, you might wanna get rid of that before this weekend,” she’s speaking cockily as she nears her bag, her helmet coming off for good.
You clear your throat. “What’s this weekend?”
“Party ‘m takin’ you to. Think of it as our couples debut.” And Vi loves the surprised little look on your face as you ask her if that’s ‘really necessary’.
“You really think anyones gonna believe we’re together if I’m at a party all by myself? Who’s gonna fight off all the girls craving my attention, sunshine?”
You wonder if the notorious smirk on her face is permanent as she slings her practice bag on a sculpted shoulder as she moves to tower over you, the cool air of the rink becoming very present.
“So you’re coming, yeah?”
Your eyes travel from hers to the empty space beside her in thought.
“Of course.”

“You’re sure it’s not too boob-y?”
You tug at your low cut top, half yelling over the chaos of other students to your roommate who’s eyeing you like your one head has turned into five.
“Wait, you didn’t want it to be ‘boob-y’? Practically wearing a bra,” she yells back with a knowing smile, sipping from the red cup that quickly found her hands. At the sight of your worry, her smugness turns to playful comfort. “Come on, you’re at a frat not a damn funeral. You look sexy.”
“She’s right.”
The raspy voice behind you is unfamiliar, sending a soft chill down your spine that turns you on your heels.
You’re met with a tall, muscular, brownskin woman. Half of her hair is pulled back, and loose strands fall to decorate her face that holds piercing eyes which are completely directed on you. You’ve seen her before for sure, but her name is the last thing on your mind as her eyes trail over every inch of your exposed skin.
“Sevika,” she tells lowly, placing a red cup between your manicured fingers to which you scoff under your breath.
You give her the benefit of the doubt.
“___,” you offer your name, looking for any hint of recognition on her face, and you get it when she smirks and tilts her head.
“I know who you are, beautiful,” she purrs.
“Then you also know I’m Vi’s girlfriend?” you throw back. The words feel completely foreign on your tongue, but come out so awfully right.
The raven’s eyebrows raise right before she huffs out a laugh of disbelief, sipping from whatever mixture graced the cup in her hand. “Girlfriend?” she repeats. “Shit, with the way she was talking about you, I thought you were just a hookup.”
The air’s suddenly much thicker, tenser, and you don’t have much time to process what Sevika just laid upon you before pink hair makes its way through the crowd.
“There’s my girl,” Vi calls out as she nears you, her sweet words cutting the tension like a knife. “Been looking all over for you,” she speaks as gently as she can in the atmosphere, completely ignoring the presence of her teammate.
“Hi,” you simply let out. Your knees feel weak and you think maybe you’re not cut out for this, because the pinkette slides a warm hand around your waist and places a chaste kiss down on your bare shoulder.
She’s pulling back from your skin when her eyes land on the cup in your hand, a confused glint in her eye as she squints. “Thought you drove?” The calloused fingers tracing meaningless patterns on your skin and soft breathy words hitting your face from just inches away make you feel like Melting. What’d she ask again?
“No,” is all you manage to stammer out, shifting in the girl’s arms until the right words form in your head. “No this isn’t mine.” you’re mentally facepalming.
Vi’s eyes flicker from you, to the cup, to Sevika, finally piecing together her part in this. The athlete stands a bit taller, gently taking the drink from your hands and shoving it against Sevika’s chest. Some of the liquid splashes over the cup, leaving droplets of a stain on the angry woman’s shirt.
Sevika’s slowly taking the cup without breaking eye contact. Her gaze is sharper than daggers as Violet huffs out a scoff, her grip on your waist more present as she guides you away from the brute and through the crowd of partygoers.
“I’m sorry about her. One asshole of a teammate.” Vi’s words kiss your ear to avoid yelling as she walks. “You okay?” she asks slightly softer, which earns her a nod and quick ‘yeah’. The pinkette’s hand snakes from around your waist down to grab one of yours, holding you tightly as you worm your ways through the horde.
As you exit the crowd your left arm finds its way to wrap around her right, placing your free hand lazily on her bicep, because if you had to feel her fingertips on your skin anymore you’d faint. The pair of you walk through the spacious backyard, decorated with a pool, groups of your classmates, and a cluster of hockey players lounging on some couches that circle a fire pit.
“You ready?” She whispers softly.
“Ready,” you reply with a smile that turns into an “o” shaped mouth, big worried eyes capturing VI’s. “They won’t ask me about hockey, right?”
The girl lets out a sweet, genuine laugh, and so cute is what she’s mentally replying.
“There you are!” Abby calls out as soon as the two of you are in her vision. The rest of the team follows, greeting both you and Vi, throwing her smirks or nods of approval when you have your focus elsewhere. Vi sits, sprawling out against the couch with her legs perfectly spread for you. As if it were natural, her hands find their way around your hips and she guides you down into her lap.
And you hate it.
Not the feeling of her firm chest against your back, not her warm legs encasing your bare and crossed ones, not even the way she wraps her muscular arms around your torso and places her head so close to yours.
You hate how normal she’s making all of this feel, how your brain is being fried with each touch, but your faux girlfriend doesn’t seem to be bothered one bit. And you’re starting to wonder if it’s a problem.
“How’d you two even meet? Didn’t you and the chick from the basketball team just break up?” one of her teammates questions you with a raised brow.
Fuck is all your brain renders, and you hope the shock didn’t show on your face because—
“I’ve had the hots for her since high school, thought it was time to do something about it,” Vi replies. A proud feeling washes over her when your body relaxes in her arms.
You’re gently squeezing her arm twice, thankful that she’s such a great actor. She’s running her thumb against your skin, thankful that you can’t read minds.
A few sweet nods and noises of approval are let out before Abby speaks up. “‘The hots’? What are you, fifty?” She jokes, earning a grinning ‘fuck off’ from Vi.
The teammates’ conversation continues both with and without you, leaving moments for you to think of something ‘girlfriendish’ to say or a new place on Vi’s skin to touch. And then, it starts. Against Vi’s rolling eyes and Elora’s complaint that this is “so middle school”, a game of truth or dare ensues. Ever the fun one, the blonde convinces everyone that it’ll be fun, that it’s good to be childish every once in a while.
So far, Gert’s been dared to send an ‘i miss you’ voice note to her ex and is utterly ashamed, Abby’s mouth tastes both bitter and spicy from the liquor concoction the teammates dared her to drink, another girl has been stripped down to her shorts and wife pleaser and shooed away from the fire to ‘endure the cold’ for ten more minutes.
When it comes to the other teammates, you don’t know how many “___ and i banged” truths and “take this many shots” dares you hear before it’s finally your turn.
“Truth or dare?” Vi coos in your ear.
“Truth–”
“Dare?” she cuts you off with a mean grin. “Alright, I dare you to jump into the pool. Right here, right now.”
Your head whips towards the girl fast enough to send chills down the pinkette’s spine. The hockey team is whooping and cheering you on as Violet comes to a stand with your mid area still locked by her arms.
“No– no– I said truth Vi!” you sputter out. Your body and mind are moving at an astronomically slow speed because before you know it, Vi’s scooping you off the ground and throwing you over her shoulder effortlessly. As she begins to walk, the hollering of the team growing in intensity, one of her warm hands lays at the back of your thigh, holding down the bottom of your already short skirt. The other trails its way down your leg and to your feet, slipping off your shoes and letting them fall with a plop.
“Violet Vanderson.” you warn firmly, squirming in anticipation as you neared the icy blue water. You’re feeling five emotions at once, and at the same time evaluating how much Caitlyn’s perception on things truly matters, because you’re this close to firing your ‘girlfriend’.
When she suggested this entire ordeal you imagined it’d be standing together for an hour and dancing, going out for drinks once or twice, maybe even an instagram story or two.
You didn’t expect pool shenanigans, shoulder kisses, and powerful arms wrapped around your sides every two seconds. You didn’t expect to be having fun, let alone like it.
“Put me down!” you yelp through rising giggles.
“A dare’s a dare, angel.” she speaks lowly over her shoulder to you, who’s dangling helplessly in her grasp. “C’mon, it looks good for us as a couple,” she whispers.
“Wait wait wait!–”
Your last threat is drowned out as Vi jumps into the glowing blue.

“Wonder how many people have had sex in here tonight,” you joke through chattering teeth. You’re holding your soaked hair together to the best of your ability as to not drench everything in your path, but truthfully, water is the cleanest thing to grace those frat floors. Vi trails right in behind you, snorting out a laugh as she leans against the closed door.
The pinkett’s pool stunt only had you upset for so long, mostly out of shock of her actually going through with it. However, once you rose to the surface of the water, the only things that could spill from your mouth were hearty giggles.
What made it ten times better was that people saw, Vi’s teammates whooped while others just snickered at the ‘new couple’s’ playfulness.
What made it a hundred times better was Abby informing you of how pissed Caitlyn looked, staring at you and Vi before storming back the way she came from.
“Enough to start a new std?” She flashes her pearly whites at her own joke.
“Violet!” you cringe, making her chuckle.
As cold as your water-soaked clothing, skin, and drenched hair makes you, the athlete’s soft gaze is a lighter igniting a blaze in the pit of your stomach. For the first time in a long time, protected by the walls of someone’s room, you’re able to explore her face.
Perfect, full brows are intercepted by a slit with one to match down on the the left of her rosy lips. Sweet freckles dance on and around her nose, and gosh she’s pretty. It’s the same face you’d admired years ago, but you still look at her as if you’ve discovered her beauty all over again. You stand there attempting to pinpoint what shade of blue her eyes are when she finally speaks up.
“Here,” the athlete steps closer, taking off her thick black coat and handing it over sheepishly. “Can’t do anything about your skirt, but I thought these would help.” A hint of blue and white fabric peeks out from underneath, and you unravel it to reveal a jersey. One of her jerseys.
There’s a glint of suspicion in your eye, and Violet’s in fear.
“You just.. keep this in your car? All the time?” You question with a perfectly raised eyebrow.
Vi clears her throat. Because no, no she doesn’t. She just had to do something to get you in her clothes.
A beat passes with no response, and finally the pinkette’s eyes are flickering around the room before she turns. “I’ll let you get changed.”
The door’s opening and closing before you can protest, and it’s finally safe for that suppressed smile to grace your lips without shame.
It doesn’t take long for you to strip out of your sopping clothes and into the oversized comfiness of Vi’s. You examine yourself in the full length mirror, fixing your wet hair to the best of your ability and running your hands over the warmth of the new clothing. It sMells just like Violet, and you convince yourself that you don’t care, but underneath that protective mask is the lovestruck teenage girl you once were.
Turning on your heels, you gather the wet bundles of fabric and head for the door when someone on the other side beats you to it.
Correction, the last person you want to see beats you to it.
Caitlyn’s quick to step inside the room, closing the door with an indecipherable expression plastered on her face. Her brows furrow with more distaste than usual, and her once perfect navy blue locks now have strands messily shaken out of place. Your tongue is strangled by the bite of your teeth. It takes everything in you not to roll your eyes to the back of your head.
“Violet Vanderson?” She wastes no time, chary eyes examining your face with crossed arms. “Really?”
You’re done holding back, so you scoff.
“Yes, really. What, are you jealous?” you quip. “Y’know what, don’t answer that. I already know.”
She ignores the sassy remark. “I’m surprised you chose her, considering everything.”
You raise an eyebrow in confusion. “Considering, what exactly?”
Caitlyn’s poker face had been drilled into her since she was a kid, but the bluenette physically had to suppress the amusement from taking over her face when she realized: you had no clue.
“I just didn’t think she was your type, and that was awfully fast,” she saves.
“I didn’t cheat on you, if that’s what you’re insinuating.” You spit the words like they burn on your tongue as impatient hands come up to rest on your hips.
“I’m insinuating that I don’t believe whatever this is.”
That has you pausing. Your face, demeanor, and attitude all stay the same, but you both notice the shift in the air.
“I think you realize you messed up when you broke things off, and now you’re playing hard to get.” She continues, stepping forward as her toned arms fall to her sides.
“There’s no need to play games with me, you know.”
Cait’s look is condescending, and it only pisses you off more when her hand reaches out to caress yours. The perfect persuasion, an easy fix to all of her problems when the utter of her surname isn’t quite enough. But you’re not easy, and you didn’t mess anything up. So you quickly swat it away, sneering as you step around the tower of a girl and towards the door.
“Get over yourself, Caitlyn.”
You exit the room with blood red vision, a fury which follows you on your journey to find Mel in the drunken crowd and pull her to the front while Vi offers to walk both of you to your car.
And in your red haze, you miss the eye contact Caitlyn and Sevika make from across the crowded room.
Sweat is dripping from the athletes’ foreheads down to the stretch of their neck as Talis blows his whistle, allowing the players to catch their breaths.
Normally, Vi would be more than willing to stay longer than the scheduled practice time. Running fun drills with Abby, racing Gert, whatever the matter may be. Hockey is her thing.
But, at the moment, you’re also ‘her thing’. And right now you were patiently waiting in your apartment for Vi to make an appearance. A friendly one, of course. Away from watching eyes and overwhelming questions, where you could discuss your next moves in peace–as peaceful as you could get with the muscular tease looking at you as if you were a star to wish on at night.
So she keeps her mouth shut and her eyes trained on Coach Talis (who’s giving some end-of-practice spiel) as Sevika glides up next to her.
She keeps her mouth shut as the brute lets out a soft scoff at how hard Vi’s trying to ignore her.
She has to bite hard on her tongue when the woman mutters something about the pink-haired athlete needing to ‘give up while she’s still ahead’.
And her mouth opens immediately when your name falls from Sevika’s lips. “___, she really is somethin’ huh–?”
“Don’t fuck with me, Sevika,” she threatens, a tad louder than expected. Their stubborn gazes stay locked on one another, and Sevika’s letting out a scoff while squaring her firm shoulders.
“Or what?” the raven throws back, intimidation oozing from her presence.
“Hey! What did I say?” The bubble of their rivalry is popped as Coach Talis raises his voice.
“That’s it. Bag skates.”
[REDACTED]: you sure this’ll work?
When Vi finally shows up at your sun-glistening apartment, her hair is wet from the quick shower she took, she’s a total blubbering mess about how she’s crazy sorry and feels terrible for making you wait an extra hour, and she’s holding one cup of coffee that looks exactly like the one you always order.
“Vi, seriously it’s okay,” you chuckle, and the girl deflates in soft relief. A smile sweet as honey graces your face and Vi finally figures it out: you’re just an angel in disguise.
You reach over from your seat on the couch to take the cup of coffee from her hand. It’s your order to a T, and the sip you take sends a cold trail of liquid down your throat and into the warmth of your stomach.
“Mmm,” you hum, making Vi malfunction when you lick the remnants from your lips. “Did you chug yours on the way?” you ask.
Perfect blue eyes blink twice while Violet calculates the odds that you’ll say yes if she were to suggest you drop the whole act and venture off on a real date right now.
“Oh– hell no. I can’t stand coffee. I just went to get you one,” she hums without thought. Fifty-five percent chance, not good enough.
“Again, I’m sorry. Sevika’s been more of an asshole than usual. Made us run back and forth on the ice until we practically collapsed. Don’t know what the hell she was thinking though, almost missed her shift at that rink..” Violet continues on with conflicted brows furrowing and a hardened gaze. But just like waves washing away at imperfections in grainy sand, the awestruck glimmer in your eyes wipes the fury from her blood.
“You went just for me?” the question comes out almost as a whisper.
Violet swears she can feel her heart Melting from your actions, and the feeling bubbles its way up as words in her throat. “Of course.”
It’s left at that. Of course, a declaration that it was common sense she’d be of service to you even behind the scenes. Neither of you dare to ask or explain why. For a moment, there’s no words. Just the soft sensation of little breaths, beating hearts, and wandering gazes, but only for a moment.
“Cait doesn’t believe us,” you spill.
Vi can only huff gently, shifting in her seat as her spread legs move a bit wider.
“She’s smart, I’ll give her that.” Vi hums in thought. The cogs in her brain get distracted and come to a halt when she sees the glistening worry in your orbs, and without thought, her hand is coming up to hold your chin, guiding it to connect your gazes.
“Hey, we’ll fix it, alright?” She reassures, and a thumb glides over your cheek. The moment is tender, something deep and sweet, but it doesn’t take long for the both of you to pull back as your eyes flicker anywhere else.
“We just need to… to up our game.” At the sight of your confused eyes, she continues. “Give me your phone,” Vi instructs softly, holding her hand out.
You simply obey, placing the device in her hand with a slight squint in your eyes.
All uncertainty is replaced with giggles and content when Vi holds up the camera. Her left hand holds the phone while her right arm lifts into frame next to her face and flexes, revealing the entirety of her sculpted muscles.
Jesus, your mind betrays you.
After the snap of the camera, the pinkette hands the device back to you.
“Make it your lock screen,” she speaks so casually, like the idea behind these actions have no effect on her whatsoever. A black cased phone is then slid into your hands, and big powder-blue eyes are staring at you expectantly.
“Oh, you want..” you internally cringe at the stammer.
“Of course, needa see your face too.” she states with a grin.
You’re nodding at that, as if a swarm of what you think are butterflies aren’t rummaging around in your gut. Raising the camera in your manicured fingers, you snap a photo mocking Vi’s. More kissy face, less muscles. The athlete has the biggest grin as she takes the device back, and with a ‘there’, your face is blessing her lockscreen.
“So, should I book our room at Mt. Sky, or do you want to?” Her eyes are trained on your face as she drapes both swole arms across the back of the couch.
You do nothing to hide the surprise on your face. With crisp frosty air, a winter wonderland of snow, and more unplanned pregnancies and sexual noise complaints than any of the campus’s frat parties, Mt. Sky was the unofficial University of Piltover ski trip of the year. Athletes, hookups of athletes, curious freshmen, and anyone who concerned themselves with campus drama banded together for a few days of thrillingly-messy paradise.
“You wanna share a room?” you ask with raised brows, because ‘wait, we’re going?’ seems out of the question.
The pinkette’s lips curl into a smile, one that flashes the white of her teeth as blue orbs flicker down and up your frame once.
“Yeah, I do.”
The short silence that follows is smothering, and you swear the room just got a hundred degrees hotter—because there’s the same tease you remember fantasizing over as your pink glitter pen graced the paper of her letter.
“It’d be weird if we didn’t,” she explains. “Wouldn’t just be Cait questioning us, it’d be everybody,” she tilts her head, and you’re snapped back to the reality of your situation. Fake.
You’re not looking at the freckled girl as you hum with a nod.
That has the athlete’s suave persona faltering. A rough hand snakes up to gingerly move a piece of hair from your face. She’s barely touching you, as though you’re more fragile than glass in her grasp.
“We don’t have to, if you wanna room with Mel that badly–”
“–No, no I think we should,” you reassure with a smile, because you do want to, more than you probably should, but your brain’s having a very hard time deciphering fantasy from reality.
It’s her turn to hum, and that tender hand doesn’t leave your face, it only stills as you turn your head completely towards her.
“You don’t have to do that when we’re in private,” you refer to her wandering hands with a gentle tone. Vi’s eyes soften into something raw and real as she lulls out a response.
“Doesn’t hurt to get comfortable with each other. Right, sunshine?”
Wrong.
Because it could hurt. It could wound the both of you and cause an ache like never before. Because—admittedly—you don’t know what you’re feeling right now. But more importantly, you don’t know what Violet’s feeling. You had her all figured out at seventeen, but now, you’re unsure of how gentle or reckless she’d be with your heart.
And still, against all the skepticism your brain concocts, you agree.
“Right.”
[REDACTED]: Of course I’m sure. Just do what I ask and we’ll both get what we want.

“Late again?” Finn coos, a teasing expression on the raven’s face.
“Another run in with pinkie,” Sevika smirks, almost seeming proud.
The man shakes his head with a smile before placing a handful of mail on the counter in front of the pair. “You mind?”
A groan falls from Sevika’s lips as her gaze flickers between him and the letters. “But I have—”
“Please?” the man asks, already inching away from the space. “I just have to deal with something.”
Before she can argue further, Finn thanks her and rushes off towards the rink. The woman’s left muttering swears and rolling her eyes as she rummages through the envelopes filling her space.
To: Polar Peaks, To: Polar Peaks, To: Sky Young, To: Pola—
She blinks once and her firm hands come to a pause before her fingers are backtracking to a chestnut brown envelope, covered in hearts and kiss marks.
Sevika’s huffing out a laugh of disbelief. Her eyes trail over every inch of the sickeningly sweet decor. The recipient address is the ice rink, just like the rest of the pile, and the woman’s intrigue only grows as her eyes trail to the top left corner. To the sender. To you.
“My favorite energy drink?” Vi throws out.
“Berrybulls, specifically the yellow and amber ones.” you quip with confidence, smiling when Vi nods in content.
A lightbulb flickers across the pink haired girl’s face, and she stops in her tracks, unintentionally pulling you back. You’re standing still now, and as the frigid air threatens to consume your body, the reminder that your hands are intertwined with one another spreads warmth throughout your core. You let yourself forget that it’s for show, and enjoy it.
“Vi?” you question, stepping a bit closer.
“This one’s important,” her tone is more serious, and her eyes meet yours as she takes a deep breath.
“What’s… my coffee order?”
“Oh my gosh–” a joking scoff falls from your lips, and you’re gently shoving the laughing girl as you pull her to continue walking. The warmth of hand holding can only do so much to combat standing still in the chill of winter air.
“C’mon sunshine, we’ve learned all there is to know. Besides, you really think anyone’s gonna come up and start quizzing us?”
“No,” you admit as Vi holds you closer with a hand around your waist while more pedestrians enter and exit the sidewalks. “But I think it’s good to know just in case. Besides, I like learning about you.”
“Oh yeah?” she coos. You hear a phone buzz once.
“Yeah,” you let out with a giggle. Another buzz, and you’re reaching into your back pocket and tapping on the screen to reveal… nothing.
kiramman: You have until the end of the trip. kiramman: If you don’t tell her, I will.

Is it possible to feel complete peace and soul-shredding anxiety simultaneously?
On one hand, you’re having the most fun you’ve had in a long time. The drive to the resort with Mel—and her newfound friend Elora— was filled with guttural laughter. The three of you screamed songs at such a volume you’re surprised the windows didn’t burst.
When you arrive, you’re trapped by the strong arms of Abby who’s lifting you into the air with her hug. Vi has to be the one to mutter “That’s enough, Abs..”, earning a laugh from the surrounding teammates, who are quick to tug you and your friends into conversation.
There’s arms around your waist and a bulky body encasing yours while you sit around a fireplace, quiet giggles to each other when you’re bored of the group conversation, and a sweet goodbye kiss to your forehead when Vi and her peers leave to ski. The day progresses perfectly.
On the other hand, you can feel as Caitlyn’s eyes follow you. A predator stalking its prey. And even though you’re not afraid of the girl, you wonder what it’s going to take for her to throw in the towel.
“Was the sex that good?” Mel’s golden eyes are both teasing and genuinely questioning you.
“You’re unbelievable,” you throw back with a laugh.
“I’m serious, why is she so persistent? Does your tongue have a built in vibrator?—”
“Mel!”
She’s giggling with you now, face falling into the plush of the king sized bed you’re both sprawled out on.
“By the way, watch out. Your girlfriend’s biggest fan decided to show up this year,” she flips over onto her back, head tilted to look at you with a pitying–but still undeniably smug–expression.
“Sevika?” you whine and she nods. “She never comes to Mt. Sky. She’s just... anti-fun.”
Mel hums. “A refined Kiramman has turned into a borderline stalker, Sevika Grove is coming on ski trips, what’s next? Aliens?”
“Surprised the aliens weren't first.”
Your giggles are cut short as Elora knocks at your already open door, and Mel’s swiftly coming to a stand.
“Talk to you later?” she offers, and you smile with a nod.
The tranquility of an empty room only lasts so long, because within seconds, Vi is bursting into the space and hastily shutting the door. You hear the click of the lock and jolt up with confusion written across your face.
“Vi? What’s—”
“Cait’s on her way up here,” she speaks with haste.
“I could talk to her, if you want. Just say the word,” Vi offers, and there’s no time to overanalyze the tightness in your chest at the idea of the pinkette protecting you.
Thousands of possibilities fly throughout your racing brain. Talking went in her ear and out the other (or, rather, around her head entirely), and going radio silent only amplified her stubbornness. The way you see it, the only thing left to do is play Caitlyn’s petty game, to make it clear that the two of you were done.
Your brain is completely heated and fuzzy at the idea, but you have no time to waste as you hop off of the bed and over to the butch.
“We’re gonna have sex,” you state.
Vi’s completely stopped working. That’s it—she’s died. She’s died and gone to heaven. That’s the only plausible explanation for—
“Fake! Fake sex, I mean.”
Well that makes more sense.
“Fake–what? You’ve gotta explain a little better than that,” she’s trying to suppress the color from showing in her cheeks, and a hand comes up to run through her hair.
“Just—” you stammer, moving the girl by the arm so that you’re both a few feet away from the door, leaned up against the wall with Vi hovering over you. Your hand stays on her arm, which is gently placed on the side of your waist. The room’s air grows thicker by the second, and tension oozes from every movement made.
“This doesn't feel very fake, sweetheart.” Her voice is lower, more sultry, and it sends a shiver straight up your spine.
“We’re gonna…” gonna faint. The sound of footsteps power walking down the hallway throws your brain back into action. “Just follow my lead,” you breathe.
The athlete’s in a state of utter confusion. She’s squinting harder than ever as you bite your lip, seemingly in thought, before you send a wave of pure shock throughout her core.
You moan.
Not a whine, not a whimper, not even a wince, a raw moan that compels something in her to twitch.
“Violet,” you’re singing, eyes closed, and your head thrown to the side. Out of embarrassment or getting into character, she’s not sure. She’s not sure of anything, quite frankly, because how on earth is she expected to think when you’re squealing her name like she owns you?
“Oh yes—please please,” you coo. As if someone flipped a switch, you’re opening your eyes to look up at the athlete.
“Say something,” you snap in a whisper.
There’s no wasted time, because Violet’s thoughts spill at your approval.
“So fuckin’ pretty. Who knew your moans sounded so good, baby?”
You’re about to lose it. All sense of good judgment—or what’s left—is flying out of the window and being replaced by the dirty haze of your mind. You can’t help the way your hand is gently trailing up Vi’s arm and sliding down to rest against her abs. You don’t miss the way her grip around you tightens.
You expect her to be done, but Vi’s kept these thoughts tucked away for way too long. If they’d be of any service to you, she might as well let them out.
“Bet she couldn’t fuck you like this, huh? No angel, she couldn’t.”
A symphony of grunts, whimpers, and moans of passion decorate not only the room, but the ears of Caitlyn. Your navy haired ex lingers outside the door, seeing nothing but blood red as she listens to the noises you used to make for her. The noises Vi never made for her. The newfound passion that the pinkette pulled out of you, one that Cait never could.
With clenched, clammy fists and gritted teeth, Caitlyn reluctantly drags herself away from the door and down the hallway.
Like coming down from a high, shallow breaths fill yours and Vi’s ears before all sounds subside. Neither of you dare to move as the clack of Caitlyn’s feet storm down the hall and out of earshot. Colorful orbs stare down at the floor or up at the white ceiling, because they’re suddenly oh so intriguing.
And maybe, just maybe, this is the moment you realize not everything is as imaginary as you thought.
Meanwhile, Vi’s imagining what the hell she’d say in this situation if her brain were computing. Because the sight of you throwing your head back in fake pleasure and spilling noises straight from your core was entirely soul-shifting.
And it’s different, to be seeing you this close. Granted, she’s been closer. Graced the skin of your forehead or cheeks with her soft and scar-decorated lips more than once. But here, hovering over your softened body, her hand connecting to your waist with the gentlest of touches, and her eyes firmly memorizing every angle of your face, it’s different. Everything’s softer, and Violet’s able to relish in your raw loving aura, rather than put on a performance for the skeptical eyes of others.
And then you laugh.
You laugh, and laugh, and laugh. So hard that you don’t notice the way Vi smiles, one that doesn’t quite meet her eyes.
And definitely, oh definitely, this is the moment she realizes she’s undeniably smitten.
“Think we’ll get the first noise complaint?” You joke while coming down from your fit of laughter.
That pulls a laugh from Vi’s throat, one that has her leaning forward with a deep breath after it bubbles out. The soft of her forehead tenderly meets yours, and the room’s heart rate rises exponentially, but neither of you squirm out of your positions. Because this is exactly where you want to be.
You can’t see it as your eyelids flutter shut, but Vi’s left hand wraps around your waist to meet her right, cradling you in a way that’s so natural, so sweet, so real. A cradle that protects and shields you from forces you can’t handle alone. A shelter for disasters from tsunamis to the cold chill of winter. From pretending to be your girlfriend to replacing your wet party clothes, all the way back to being your first standing ovation. Vi is your refuge.
“Thank you,” you whisper, worried you’ll crack the faultless atmosphere. “Can’t believe you’re putting up with this– with me.”
Her grip lightly tightens. “I’d do it over and over again.”
She would, and she will, if you let her.
You feel the truth in her words, and your eyes flutter open to pull back, just enough to look into those perfect blue specks.
The pair of you stay there for what feels like forever, examining the watercolor paintings that you call your eyes. And–although she could stare at you for the rest of her life–Vi physically can’t wait any longer. Like magnets, your lips are tugging her forward. Centimeter by centimeter. Inch by inch. Heads tilting, eyes half lidded, and breaths hitching. Vi can practically taste the plush of your feature when—
“Yo! You guys in there?”
Abby’s fist thumps on the door three times. And as fast as you connected, you’re drifting apart.
you don’t care whether she knows or not. you just want her crawling back to you. not happening. kiramman: I’ll tell her.
“Would you rather go a month without sex, or a month without candy?”
“What kind of stupid ass question is that?” Vi throws at Abby, who’s snobbishly leaning back in the heated water as if she’d given the ultimatum of the century.
Her newest middle school party game is would you rather, and while Vi couldn’t care less about the event itself, she’s secretly over the moon at the effort her teammates and close friends are making to connect with you.
“A month without candy,” you cooly state as you look down at the water. Making the relationship more believable. That’s all you were doing.
That enables a chain of raised eyebrows and looks to Vi, whereas others let out sly whistles and snickers, throwing out little quips like “you hear that, superstar?”.
“Alright, alright,” she’s calming them with a tug at the corners of her lips and a roll of her eyes. You only snicker to yourself at the odds, as if you didn’t have sex— fake sex with the girl minutes prior.
Leaning closer against Vi’s skin, plush bodies warming each other in the bubbly heat of the hot tub, you’re almost completely relaxed. The outdoors is the perfect flaky winter wonderland you expected, cabins further out from the resort look like the coziest of all shelters, and the milky mountains in the distance tie the atmosphere together.
And while you’re focused on the landscape, Violet’s eyes are completely trained on you.
She examines the way you sit so properly in her lap, the way your legs squirmed as she slid her hands away from your thigh and around the small of your waist (so others could see your contact.. of course), how you get so comical and chattery once you’re finally comfortable in a group, and the angelic resting look on your face when you’re finally at ease.
And neither of you know it, but when the conversation is one that allows you to listen instead of talk, you’re both daydreaming about the endless possibilities of this night. The potential of this moment, as well as that of the countless others you’ve had since this entire ordeal began.
Neither of you know it, but you’re both considering the idea that life could be like this all the time. The two of you snuggled up, surrounded by those cherished, laughing until you just can’t breathe.
A chin comes to rest gently on your right shoulder, and Vi’s breath sends a shiver throughout your body faster than the crisp winter air ever could.
“Do you always sit with your legs crossed in pools?” she teases, voice low, like she’s sharing a secret with you. Only you.
“No,” you simply hum. Your tongue is prodding the inside of your cheek in thought, and you go through with the lightbulb in your head.
“It’s a great reminder of how dangerously close your hands are to my bikini though, isn’t it?”
The pads of her fingers that were once tracing meaningless patterns on your waist come to a stop, and you can hear the smirk in Vi’s voice.
“You want me to move them?” she breathes.
Your response is almost automatic.
“No.”
The conversation of what would’ve happened if Abby hadn’t knocked on your door was yet to come, but the newfound tension and playfulness that spilled from both of your lips was undeniable.
Vi grins at your confidence, but underneath the suave persona, she knows you’ll be the death of her.
“Bold girl,” she hums.
You’re so trapped in your playful banter that you don’t notice the way the rest of your peers are leaving, running off towards a different attraction of the resort, only god knows what.
“You were pretty convincing up there,” your sly lips are curivng up at the corners. “You have fake sex often?”
“Nothing fake about my sex.”
You’re snickering at her confidence, relishing in the way her arm hardens around you as she chuckles.
“Don’t get cocky. I’m sure someone’s had to fake-orgasm with you once.” Maybe the lying’s getting to you, because you know in your heart of hearts that’s the furthest thing from the truth.
“You really believe that?” she speaks in a lower tone, head snaking around to make eye contact with you.
Like a clock rewinding, you’re seventeen again.
Not physically, nor mentally, but your full heart is pounding the same rhythm as when you first fell for the tough, pink haired beauty in your writing class. Your breaths are shallow, gazes locked, and the warmth between you is incomparable to any sensation you’ve ever experienced prior.
“Thought so,” she brazenly states after your lack of words, and you’re smiling in thought before gently splashing water towards the smug girl, Melting her charming essence that has you by the throat.
Vi gasps through a laugh. Soon, she’s threatening to splash you back while you laugh and squeal through your begs for mercy.
And although your vision isn’t flawless through the squinted happiness of your eyes, you can recognize that swinging navy blue hair approaching you.
Fuck.
“She doesn’t give up,” you think out loud, and Vi doesn’t need to waste energy on turning her head to register who you’re talking about.
You don’t see it through your irritated gaze, but Vi feels a jolt of worry crawl up her spine. While you worried about Cait smothering you for the rest of eternity, Vi’s skin shivers at the idea of her place in your heart being twisted from one of love and trust to hatred.
She wants to tell you, wants you to make the conscious decision to love her despite any past affairs.
But she sure as hell wasn’t going to do it now, while you’re warming up on her water-covered body. And she sure as hell couldn’t let Caitlyn poison your mind with it.
So there she sits, staring into your soul with those loyal eyes that silently swear they’d do anything for you. And, understandably, Vi makes all sense of good judgement Melt from your brain until it’s a useless pile of mush.
So when Cait nears, practically striding her way to your uneasy soul, you make a decision.
You kiss Violet.
It’s a quick shift in atmosphere. One moment, your heart is beating out of fear, and the next it’s being thrashed around your chest by the ascended butterflies from your stomach. You turn in her lap to have easier access to her mouth, and the connection of your plush mouths is anything but fragile. It’s messy, hungry, starved even. Your lips dance in unison, and Vi’s sculpted arm wraps around you and gently holds the back of your neck. The way she’s handling you coupled with the burning water is giving your body a fever.
You don’t know when Caitlyn sees you, how long she glares at your wet mouths and pressed bodies in pure anger, or how long it takes for her to storm off in defeat, because every inch of your mind is focused on the pinkette holding you as if you’re all she has.
And it’s this moment that you finally accept the truth that’s kept itself hidden in your gut, you want her. And those sparkly powder-blue eyes are telling you that she wants—needs you too.
But when you slide your hand down to hers and shyly move her calloused fingers to what little fabric’s covering your chest, she’s pulling back. There’s resistance in the movement, but she forces herself to disconnect from your wanting lips nonetheless.
“Can’t,” she whispers, breathless.
You freeze, big dazed eyes blinking in confusion and embarrassment. ”But..” is all you can muster before Vi opens her mouth.
“Angel–it’s not that I don’t want this, I’m just—”
The athlete’s rubbing her temples. Her mind, body, and heart must be at war inside of her, because each is telling her a different path to take, and she looks so conflicted as she speaks.
“You don’t want this,” she finally decides.
“What?” is all you manage to choke out.
“You don’t want this.” she repeats, less convinced than the first time it left her lips.
You can only scoff, attempting to hide the bullet to your heart and ego.
“You don’t know what I want,” you counter, and the ache in your voice sends a crack through Vi’s heart. “Why are you denying this?”
Because this is fake, a scheme to get your ex girlfriend off your back. Because I haven’t been completely honest with you, and for that I don’t deserve a sweet love like this. Not yet.
But instead of that, or even coming clean to you altogether, Vi sighs. And for the first time, her eyes are disloyal, looking anywhere but yours.
You’re huffing, shoving stiff arms off of you. You pull yourself from the hot tub into the freezing air of the night, a replica of your once blazing heart turning ice cold.
“Whatever, Violet.” you spit out, and just like that, you’re gone.
The debate over soul-shredding anxiety and complete peace has come to a halt, because the ache of a pummeled ego and a confused heart that’s afraid to beat outweighs both.
You didn’t sleep in yours and Vi’s shared room that night. Instead, you grabbed a pillow and stormed over to Mel and Elora’s, who were happy to have you. Making up a lie about dying for a girls’ night, you gossiped and giggled, arguably with a stronger poker face than the Kirammans, before a yawn finally slipped from Mel’s mouth and exhaustion spread throughout the air.
At last, in the silence of night, salt ridden tears noiselessly slide down the bridge of your nose and pile onto the cool fluff of your pillow.
As if your lack of adequate sleep and racing mind didn’t have you at your wits end, the next day was twice as cruel on you. Ignoring one athlete was a walk in the park, but avoiding two, while trying not to raise suspicion, is just as hard as it sounds.
Caitlyn’s in the hallway, so you rush to your room. Violet’s in the room, so you venture off to the spa with Mel and Elora. Caitlyn’s entering the spa right before you finish up, so you’re suggesting a lap of skiing to the girls, but Vi’s exiting the room in her snow gear when you near the door.
You just couldn’t win.
So when you hear the soft voice coming from the doorway, you don’t even bother to lift your body from the plush of your blanket.
“Don’t go,” Vi pleads, gently shutting the wooden door and ridding herself of her puffy jacket.
The pinkette’s still, waiting for you to move, to do or say something—anything, but you do nothing of the sort. When she concludes it’s safe she takes small, soft steps towards the edge of your bed and you feel the mattress dip under pure muscle.
With still hands and a timid heart, Vi speaks the first words into the air.
“Well, we broke our little rule set.”
Her playful smile is uneasy, one made when she examines your weary face too hard. And when she notices the lack of expression on your face, it flattens out into worried brows and soft lips.
“I’m sorry,” slips from her lips, prompting you to turn your head towards the pinkette.
“Stop. You don’t have to apologize for your feelings… or lack thereof,” you whisper the last part as if it’s shameful.
With a sigh, you hoist yourself up to sit straight and lean against the decorative headboard. With fidgeting hands laid in your lap and eyes that travel anywhere but the anxious girl before you, you speak.
“I just thought that there was— something,” you start. “And.. and maybe it’s stupid, but I thought that maybe all of this means something. Maybe my letters getting out wasn’t the worst thing, because maybe things between us could be exactly how I wanted when I was writing them.”
Vi feels terrible for giving you emotional whiplash, but she can’t stand to see you beating yourself up over something you want— something the both of you crave: eachother.
Tender fingers snake their way up to your face and hook on your chin, tilting your head towards her alluring orbs.
“You really believe that?” she asks, eyes squinted.
“Believe.. what?”
“That I don’t feel things for you?” she asks like the answer is the most obvious thing in the world.
“I couldn’t tell you all the things you do to me. All the ways you make me feel,” she slides the hand that’s cupping your face to gently tap the side of your pretty little head.
“Here, and.. here,” her finger grazes your skin as it skims down to tap once against your encaptured heart. “And….”
She cuts the sentence short, dropping her hand down to intertwine with one of yours, because you’re supposed to be having a serious conversation, so she needs to focus.
“You do terribly good things to me, sweetheart.”
“Then why did you push me away?” you whisper to combat the rapid speed of your heart as adrenaline rushes through your veins from Vi’s simple and sensual touches.
She contemplates it, ripping the bandage off and telling you the truth, she really does. Would it be that big of a deal? Would you take it with ease and laugh at her anxiety, caressing her like she dreams and letting her finally place a guilt-free kiss upon your soft lips? Or would you crumble at the news, and let the trust you’ve built up shatter with it?
“I didn’t know whether it was real or not,” she decides: a lie. “I know that the way my heart races for you is real, the realest thing there is. But I know it’s easy to get caught up in a fake high, and when you were kissing me I just—” she sighs at the ramble, but the gentle squeeze you give her hand guides her through it.
“I just wanted to let you decide if this is really what you want. Not because of Cait or anyone else. Just you.”
She’ll tell you. Eventually. She silently swears it to herself.
But right now, Vi’s looking at you the same way she did that day, and it’s suffocating.
Big pretty eyes examine every inch of you with that awestruck gaze, a child watching a shooting star pass by. Except this time, she wouldn’t let you leave.
This time, you, that creative girl with clammy palms and shy eyes, watching her bubblegum haired love give her a standing ovation— that shooting star would come crashing down and right into the warm arms in which she belongs.
“The love I have for you.. it never went away, it just transformed,” you confess.
Violet’s once worried expression morphs. She’s still soft, still trapped in the beautiful moment, but there’s a newfound confidence behind her demeanor.
“The love I have for you has stayed the same. Ever since that stupid writing class—” you giggle at her words, and she does the same, “I think I’ve loved you for years. It’s left such an ache in my heart, baby.”
There’s a glitch somewhere in your brain, because the athlete’s words mixed with your newest nickname is causing a system overload.
You’re suddenly very aware of the amber musk filling your nostrils, and Vi’s proximity has you squirming, soft hand gently squeezing at hers which carresses you so gingerly. You’re trapped between the headboard and her oh-so-close body, and it’d be a lie to say any part of you is complaining.
“I can.. I can make that ache go away,” you whisper, shy head tilting as you wait for her approval.
The suave, player-like girl is back in full force. With a notorious smirk in place, she’s leaning closer, tilting her head opposite of yours and lining up her plush lips with yours.
“Yeah, you can.”
That’s all it takes for your lips to come crashing together at full force. It’s messy, loving, and infuriatingly sexy all at once, and you don’t have any brain power left to think about it. All of your energy, every bit of your soul is being put into showing this girl how you really feel.
The atmosphere feels heavier and lighter simultaneously in the best way possible. Vi’s kissing you like you’re the air she needs to breathe, and drinking you in like your mouth is water and the torturous years leading up to this have taken place in the desert.
For the first time, the pair of you silently agree that this is real. Real touches, real passion, real tongues gliding against one another, and real desire for more.
You hum into Vi’s mouth as she ravishes you, and your hands find their way to tangle in her fluffy scalp as she effortlessly switches places with you and lifts you into her lap while she relaxes back against the headboard. You can’t help but chuckle as her hands move to cup the fat of your ass, causing her to grin through kisses until you finally stop, because your lips are practically peppering her teeth.
“What’s so funny?” you ask through a snicker. Vi shakes her head, sneaking kisses down your jaw and the stretch of your neck.
“Nothin’, I just don’t want this to end,” she confesses, ending with a tender kiss to your collarbone.
An uncontrollable smile fights its way onto your face.
“Well I’m not going anywhere,” you assure.
She nods, wrapping strong arms around your torso to pull your body as close to hers as possible.
“Neither am I, sunshine.”
Violet’s learned three new things since you fell asleep in her arms.
One, you’re a cuddler. Every inch of you has touched, skimmed, or wrapped around the butch since you laid upon the soft matter of the bed. Her favorite position is when you curl yourself up against her chest and slide a leg inbetween hers to let them intertwine.
Two, every inch of you still smells like that perfect mixture of cotton candy and strawberry she remembers from years ago.
And three, she’s completely whipped for you. For your brain, your voice, the giggles you make between kisses, the way you give your all to her, and don’t get her started on your body. She’s got it bad.
So, the struggle she faced when she had to snake out of your grasp was ultimately the hardest thing she’s done in her entire life.
The love-hazed girl didn’t bother to do anything but slip on some shoes and run a hand through her hair, because within minutes she’d be right back next to you where she belongs.
At least, that was the plan.
She doesn’t know why the loud cacophony of cackles catches her attention, because she knows how obnoxious her teammates can be, but it does. She lazily turns her head once, letting it lull back before the alarm of confusion goes off in her brain, and she’s turning towards the sound once again.
Sevika, a few members of the basketball team, and some others she doesn’t recognize, all sit against the couches and chairs in the lounging area. But there’s no relaxation in the way they rest against the furniture. Each is laced with anticipation, and their eyes all lay on the buff brownskin girl who’s smirks as if she’s discovered a pot of gold.
“Your voice of honey soothes my soul, and the picture of delicate curls falling to frame your face as you lift me onto my feet will stay forever plastered in my mind,” the woman spits.
The words are so sensual, so raw, so genuine, filled with nothing but passion, but Sevika’s interpretation does it no justice.
And Violet knows exactly who wrote those words of desire.
Her feet move quicker than she’s ever felt the need to before.
When she nears the group, a face of pure determination, she spots it. A brown envelope, decorated with a bow and pretty hearts accompanied by a single kiss mark. So similar to the one you made for Vi all those years ago.
“There’s the woman of the hour,” Sevika taunts loudly, leaning back in her seat. Her fingers tap the letter in her hands against her own thigh, a reminder that your past words of hope and love still lie with her. “Or, would you be the second? No… no, that’d be this uh, Skye, huh?”
Sevika’s smile is poisonous, infecting Violet with a rage she’s never experienced before.
“What are you doing with that?” Vi’s practically seething, eyes trained on the brown paper between Sevika’s fingers.
“Found it on the ground, guess it slipped away from your girl before she could mail it off to her secret lover,” she lies, throwing her hands up in faux innocence.
“I swear to God— fucking give it to me, and I’ll forget this happened.”
“And you’ll forget that she’s dreaming of someone else’s mouth?” The burly woman scoffs, coming to a stand directly infront of Violet. The space between them is thinning, disintegrated by rageful tension.
“Seriously, I don’t see why you’re going through all this trouble for a whore, pinkie.”
Faster than anyone in the room can register, Vi’s fist comes up to smash into Sevika’s jaw. The slam is loud, echoing throughout the room until it creates a stunned silence.
Sevika’s hand comes up to hold her jaw, craning it as the metallic taste of blood sets itself on her tongue.
Within seconds, she’s lunging right at Vi. Their fists look like skin colored blobs in the air from how fast they land punches to one another’s guts. They’re thrashing around in anger, threatening the space they reside in, before four onlookers break them apart.
Some whoop and holler, others laugh and speculate exactly who ‘won’, but neither of the girls care. Through their heavy panting and darkened gazes, they’re only focused on one thing: the brown envelope that now lies between Vi’s fingers.
With a cocky, bruised grin and the satisfying drug of adrenaline, Violet turns on her heels and stumbles out of sight.
[REDACTED]: listen, toots. i have a better plan. … [REDACTED]: I’m listening.
With the way neither of you dare to move, any third party would think the two of you are paralyzed; and you are, by love.
It’s been five minutes since you’ve woken up, and Vi’s sweet gaze keeps you in a warm, butterfly inducing trance. Neither of you move from your position in the bed, savouring deep synced breaths, snuggling under the blankets, and wrapping around one another. You’re sticking together like your feelings are superglue.
Finally, one of the pinkette’s hands rubs at the small of your back, drawing sweet nothings on your dimples and the line that trails up your perfect torso.
“I haven’t slept that long in ages,” you hum, making Violet pull you just a bit closer.
“Maybe you should sleep with me every night,” she concludes, sending you a smile that has you giggling with a little ‘oh sure’.
She sees your sweet bubble of happiness wobble when your eyes squint at the sight of her chin, now decorated with a blossomed bruise. A soft hand comes up to graze the purple mark as you ask, “When did that happen?”
As fast as the pinkette opens her mouth to speak, it shuts. Because she definitely can’t tell you that Sevika’s tried to embarrass you by reading one of your old love letters to a group of your classmates. Why has she become more of a pain now than ever? Vi hasn’t figured that out yet. But she has come to one conclusion: worrying you wouldn’t do any good. What you didn’t have to know, you wouldn’t.
She quickly takes your wandering hand in hers, intertwining fingers and giving them a little squeeze.
“I’m fine, sunshine. Got up all hazy last night to turn the light off since we forgot. Completely ran into the wall, that’s all.” Although Vi isn’t a klutz, it seems like a perfectly plausible story, so you don’t push.
You only chuckle, shaking your head. “Be more careful. I have to get you home in one piece.”
A soft smile spreads across her face, and she’s kissing your knuckles while responding. “Of course, angel.”

While you scolded Vi about her bruises, you were set up to get some of your own.
“Vi I’m not sure if this is a great idea,” you worry, looking down at the girl who gets on her knees to lace up your skates.
The freezing temperature kissed your nose a subtle hint of red, but the beautiful sunlight gently coating the flurry white wonderland that surrounded the city made up for it. All around you, classmates and city locals of all ages glide around the ice rink with glee. Sounds of love, joy, and the squeals or laughter of tripping inexperienced-skaters fill your ears.
“Why not?” she asks, eyes flickering up to yours for just a second before moving on to the other foot. The picture of her is just all too much, and you have to look away to regather your thoughts.
“I know that you’re a hockey player so this may come as a shock to you, but not everyone is good at ice skating,” she grins, rolling her eyes at your sarcasm. “I’m just gonna fall on my ass a bunch,” you whine.
“And I’ll be right there to pick you back up.” Vi’s confidence melts away your worries. Finally, as she finishes with your skates, you playfully roll your eyes and come to a stand (with the help of her strong hands).
The thinning space between you two and your starry eyes which look up at Vi keep her in a trance as her arms mindlessly wrap around your waist, hands dangerously close to your ass.
“Promise not to let me go?” you whisper through a grin.
“Shit. I wouldn’t dream of it.”
And she doesn’t. Through your first steps and little slips on the ice, Vi stands right beside you, holding your hand with tender care.
“This is pretty romantic, right?” she hums in your ear as you attempt to push your feet against the ice like she taught you.
“As long as I don’t completely eat it.” you warn, eyes trained to the ice.
She snickers.
“Well, you look sexy when you’re focused, I’ll give you that.”
Butterflies erupt throughout your stomach, and a warmth is travelling up your body as you look at Violet with a faux sternness.
“Quiet. You’re distracting me,” you tease.
Vi’s tongue pokes at the inside of her cheek in thought before she’s letting go of your hand and coming to stand right infront of you. Sculpted arms snake around your waist, and the lack of space between you two as Vi stares with a hungry gaze is making your body feel weak.
“I’m distracting you, sweetheart?”
You quietly suck in a breath of icy cold air, searching for a response in her pretty powder-blue eyes before she snickers once more, stepping back. At last, you feel like you can breathe.
She takes you around the ice, helping you reach a good foundation to feel comfortable skating on your own, and the ‘good job, baby’ she praises you with sends a sweet sensation throughout your body. As you’re gliding away from her, giggling in surprise as she pretends to chase you with her intimidating hockey stance, a group of her teammates call for her attention.
She pauses, breath kissing your ear as she lets go of your body. “I’ll just be a second, yeah?”
You nod, sending her off to the group with a smile.
And for a moment, everything’s perfect. Until it isn’t.
The call of your name from her mouth freezes your body faster than the chill of the ice ever could. Effortlessly, Caitlyn’s gliding up to you with a calculated and calm expression. She knows you can’t get far in those skates.
First, you’re praying that Vi will look over at you and race back just in time to save you. Then, anger’s bubbling in the pit of your stomach, and you whip around to make eye contact with the navy-haired girl. Finally—
“What, Caitlyn?” you snap without hesitation.
The girl’s expression refuses to waver, and toned arms are crossing with the notorious sly smirk of a Kiramman. “Never thought I’d see you with blades on your feet.”
“Never thought I’d see you begging for attention, but here we are,” you quip, placing your hands on your hips, completely distracted from the ice below you.
Her arms uncross with an amused hum, and for a moment you think that maybe she’s getting off on the negative energy you throw her way. But then she begins to push her skates against the ice, slowly circling you.
“I just thought I’d check in on you, sweetheart. You’ve forgotten to answer my calls and texts–”
“You know damn well I haven’t forgotten, Cait—”
“—And I wanted to applaud you in person for being so understanding about what happened with Violet and I.”
She comes to a stop, and so does your heart. The little red organ skips a beat before continuing, pace matching your weariness.
“What are you talking about?” you question, brows furrowed so innocently that Caitlyn has to stop herself from laughing.
“She hasn’t told you?” The bluenette makes no attempt to act shocked. Your eyes lock, and her skates scrape against the ice until she’s hovering right over you.
“Weren’t you wondering where she slept after you left her at the jacuzzi?” The visible air that blows from her mouth is just as harsh as her words, stabbing your heart with its icicles.
“What are you..” you mutter, but the words die in your throat.
“Vi and I had a… rekindling.” Her head tilts with a cocky smile. “It was bound to happen I suppose. Once a hookup, always a—”
“I don’t believe you.” Your stern words contradict the uncertainty tainting your voice.
Caitlyn doesn’t speak. She simply reaches into her back pocket, pulls out her phone, and scrolls to open her messages with Vi, gently placing the device into your quivering fingers.
Really? My ex girlfriend? You’re a class act. i’ll love her better than you ever could, caitlyn Is this to get back at me? You’re the one who ended our little affair. stop texting my number. Come to think of it, I never told her about us. Does she even know? fucking drop it cait You have until the end of the trip. If you don’t tell her, I will. you don’t care whether she knows or not. you just want her crawling back to you. not happening. I’ll tell her.
“You see it now? How easy it was for her to lie to you? She doesn’t love you, not like I do.”
“Angel?” Vi’s voice calls out. The once sweet melody to your ears now erupts a symphony of confusion and anger inside of you. Did she plan out those nicknames?
Before you know it, Vi’s coming up behind you and placing an arm around your waist. Instead of feeling comfort, you’re suffocated. How can she fake it so easily?
“Can I help you?” the pink haired girl spits to the Kiramman with a voice of pure disgust. How could you have known?
“I was just leaving,” Caitlyn hums. With the fulfilling sight of your aghast eyes and Violet’s hidden panic, she skates off.
The two of you are uncomfortably quiet for a moment. Your body’s still, save for the racing thoughts in your mind, but when Vi’s hand on you tightens you’re breaking from her grasp.
And then she sees it.
The broken gaze in your sorrowful eyes, the one look she desperately wanted to avoid. Her worst nightmare has become her reality.
And you see it.
The way her gaze goes from calm and collected to a deer in headlights. It’s like a switch was flipped in her brain, and Violet’s mask comes off as she speaks.
“I can explain—”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Your heartbroken voice drowns her out.
“You don’t understand,” she pleas, but you’re pushing your weight into one foot in an attempt to turn yourself around on the ice.
“I understand perfectly fine you backstabbing–”
Your knees come slamming into the icy ground with a thud, and the newly proclaimed backstabber is at your side, attempting to lift you onto your feet. You shove her off with a huff, using one knee to come to a wobbly stand.
“Just..” you start, ignoring the tears of frustration that bubble in the corners of your eyes, accompanied by the prickly curse in your throat. “Just stay away from me, Vi.”
And you’re gone.
Vi obeys your wishes and leaves you alone like you asked.
But only for the next two hours, while she figures out what the hell she’s going to say to make up for the pain she’s caused you. Because she did hook up with Cait, but the last time was was months ago, before either of them had anything with you. Because she knows Cait did something to fuck with your head, and now her baby’s fretting and scared to trust anyone. Because she’s in love with you and only you, and she’s never going to forgive herself if she doesn’t get you back.
So when she slips into your shared room and finds you packing your things, she braces herself for the yelling and cussing she expects to come.
But, it never happens. Instead, you look at her with a woeful expression, and turn back to your open luggage with a scoff.
“I knew Caitlyn was fucked up, but I never imagined you’d have as many screws loose. You’ll be perfect for each other,” you spit, the words acid to Violet. Manicured hands move at a fast pace, roughly tossing in clothes and skin products like they mean nothing to you. “And I know we’re not actually dating, but to fuck the one person we’re trying to lie to? Then come to me the next day acting like you…” you trail off, discarding the sentence like trash, but she knows what you were trying to say: like you love me.
Wait, what?
“Hold on, hold on. I haven’t fucked Kiramman.”
“..So you weren’t with her the night I slept in Mel’s room?” you squint.
“Fuck no. It’s been months since we’ve hooked up, angel. Like, before you and her were even a thing–”
“So you did fuck! Jesus, why didn’t you tell me?” you raise your voice in question, whipping around to face the girl with exhausted body language. When Vi’s mouth hangs open with no clue of a better response than ‘I was scared’, you shake your head, coming to conclusions yourself.
“That’s why you did this, right? I should’ve asked more about why you proposed this whole scheme,” you start, walking towards the nightstand. “Make me look like an idiot? Get back at Cait? Get with Cait? What was it?”
“No– no. I was going to tell you angel, God I swear, I just didn’t know how to tell you without making it hurt. I don’t want anything with Caitlyn, cross my heart, her and I are history. Everything I said about you– everything I felt with you is real.” She’s speaking so tenderly, inching closer to your frame.
And you would’ve turned, would’ve calmed down enough to finish this conversation civilly, maybe believe her.
But instead, you’re staring at the opened drawer of the bedside table, right at the chesnut brown envelope decorated with hearts. The same one you wrote for Skye all those years ago.
You’re completely over this.
Violet’s close enough to see everything now. The envelope and letter, the way your face is morphing through thousands of different expressions, and the tears that finally begin to slide down your cheeks as you lift the paper into the air and choke out words.
“Why the hell do you have this? How much did you plan to humiliate me, huh?” you ask through sweet sobs.
Violet sighs, because everything she’s kept from you is hitting her. All of her mistakes are crashing down upon her at once. All she wants is to fix it for you.
“That’s not– fuck this looks bad.” She’s cursing herself for everything she didn’t tell you, all the chances she had to come clean and never did out of fear.
“Sevika had it and I took it from her. We fought over it and I hid it here because I didn’t want you to be embarrassed. That’s all. I swear.”
She watches your glossy eyes flicker to her bruised jaw that you touched so lovingly that morning, to her eyes that beg you to forgive her, and to your bag as you walk towards it.
“Well you don’t have to worry about me anymore, Violet. This– us, whatever we are is done. ” You knuckle away your tears, sniffing and pulling at the handle of your suitcase.
The pinkette takes no action to hide the dread that fills her face, quickly following your motion around the room.
“So we’re just breaking–” she stops. Her heart is racing at an ungodly speed, and the next words come out as a horrified mumble, “We’re just over? Like that?”
There’s a pregnant pause, and for the last time, you look back at Vi, voice clear.
“We were never together, Violet.”
There’s nothing she can say to rebuttal, or stop you from walking out of that room, because despite both of your desires, it was true.
For the next two days, your bed becomes your safe haven. You put your phone on ‘do not disturb’, wrap yourself in the thickest blanket your apartment has, and hide from the rest of the world. It’s only thanks to Mel, who’s worried to death, that you remember to eat every once in a while.
Safe to say, you’re a wreck.
Three soft knocks on your bedroom door prompt you to roll over, and you’re pulling your head from the covers as the aforementioned beauty enters the room with a plated sandwich in hand.
“I have something for that headache of yours,” she offers, setting the platter on your bedside table and sitting at the edge of the soft mattress.
From your blanket-clad vision, you see her lips press together in thought before she finally decides on her carefully sculpted words.
“I talked to Abby,” she starts. You groan, pulling yourself back under the blankets.
“Listen,” she scolds, and you bite your tongue. Hard. “I talked to Abby and she says Violet slept in her room that night. She was moping about you the entire time.”
“She didn’t tell me about her and Caitlyn,” you seethe.
“No, but she said she was going to, right?” She offers, tilting her head. “In the end, does it really change anything about how you two feel towards each other?”
When you don’t respond, she sighs, patting your blanket and coming to a stand.
“It’s your decision what you do, but I can tell Violet really cares about you. And I think you feel the same.”
With that, she’s stepping out of the room and gently closing your door with a click.
Almost immediately, your head pokes out of the blanket, and your gaze travels to your now black lockscreen lighting up.
One message from Caitlyn.
caitlyn: Are you ready to apologize to me? I’ll still take you back.
You block her number. Something you should’ve done a long time ago.
Then, you check the three messages from Vi.
superstar <3: i know you want me to leave you alone, and i’m trying my hardest to please let me talk to you angel whenever you’re ready to hear me out
You can only sigh.
“I don’t know how else to get this through to both of you.”
Coach Talis’s sharp tongue scolds the winded athletes. Sweat is dripping down every inch of their skin under their heavy gear. While their teammates ended practice an hour ago, they were here running drills for the ‘stunt’ they pulled back at Mt. Sky. If it weren’t for the exhaustion capturing their bodies, they’d be pummeling each other this very second.
“I’m this close to benching both of you, and you know I don’t want to do that.” Both girls rapidly shake their heads.
“This better be the last time I hear of an incident regarding the both of you, do you understand?” The tanned man snaps, and both athletes are throwing out soft “yes coach”’s before he waves them off to the locker room.
Throughout her entire shower, Violet’s brain is focused on two things. One, how much she loathes Sevika (fuck her), and two, how much she fucking misses you.
Throughout her time spent drying herself off, getting redressed, and packing her backpack, she prays for a text, call, something from you. When she hears the buzz of a phone, she’s whipping her head around to face her lockscreen (with her favorite picture of you looking effortlessly beautiful and silly simultaneously).
It’s not until the second buzz goes off that she realizes it’s not her phone that’s being blown up, but Sevika’s.
Despite better judgement, she curiously walks over to the device, reaching down to pick it up with careless hands.
And it almost drops from her calloused fingers in shock.
There’s three notifications from ‘C. Kiramman’.
c. kiramman: That worked better than I thought. You’re not as dumb as you look. c. kiramman: I think our work together is done. C. Kiramman sent you $300!
You’re at war with yourself.
Your brain is clawing at you to block Violet, get yourself together, and move on with your life as if she was never a part of it.
Your heart and every inch of hope that fills you is begging for you to pick up your phone and give her a chance to prove that it was all a case of bad timing, misunderstandings, and that you truly mean something to her. Because you want her, you can finally admit it, but you’re deathly afraid of being made a fool of.
You’d skipped classes for the day, pulled yourself from your sheets, showered, and now sit on your black couch with a little sigh, sinking into the fluffy matter. The silence of the apartment is contrasting the swarm of loud thoughts inside your mind, and before it can drive you utterly insane, the doorbell rings.
“Angel?” That sweet voice calls out.
You rise to your feet embarrassingly fast. Your brain waves a white flag and your heart dances in success.
When you swing the door open, it takes everything in you to keep yourself from jumping into Violet’s arms. She’s worried out of her mind, but the surprise that you even opened the door is giving her a jolt of hope and encouragement. You take in her presence, musk amber scent, oversized jacket that once protected your arms, and all.
“I’m so sorry,” spills from her lips, and you scan her expression before stepping to the side.
“Come in.”
You and Vi sit on opposite ends of your couch. You’re trying to show off your self control, but she’s just glad you’ll sit next to her at all.
“I’m so sorry that I didn’t tell you about my past with Caitlyn. I was scared that you’d hate me, and shit it all just caught up with me before I could grow some balls and rip the bandaid off.”
You’ve never seen her look so worried, so vulnerable.
You take one scoot closer.
“But I promise, I ended things with her a long time ago and that was the last time we ever did anything.”
She’s pulling out her phone, opening the photos app, and setting her phone down face up on the cushions for you to take. You do, picking it up with weary fingers, ones that still when you see the material she’s revealing.
“Caitlyn hired Sevika to fuck with us. That time at the party, all those times she got me in shit at practice, taking your letter, even giving Caitlyn the idea of lying that I did something with her. They’ve been trying to get inbetween us for a long time.”
Your mouth is slightly agape as you scroll through monetary payments and texts from your ex. Ones about her getting you back (fuck that), and others about Sevika getting the spotlight once Vi’s burnt out and screwing up at hockey (again, fuck that).
“I get why you’re pissed at me, and I understand if you want me out of your life forever.” It shakes her to even utter those words. “But I…”
She’s biting her lip, and you watch as she pulls a neatly folded piece of loose leaf paper from her pocket. With embarrassment flushing her face, she sets it on the couch for you to take.
“What’s this?” you ask softly, taking it in your hands and gently unfolding.
“Please don’t read it out loud.”
Your heart quickens at the suspense, and your fingers come to a stop as Violet’s handwriting fills your vision.
Dear _____,
Oh my god.
The words fill your mind and apparently show through your eyes, because when you look at Violet once more, she’s looking more sheepish than ever.
With a deep breath, you read.
I’ve been in love with you for so long, longer than I ever realized, and I never knew how much it warmed my heart and brightened my days until I lost you. The way your eyes light up when you laugh, the loud laugh that takes over your body when we’re alone, the quiet moments we shared, where we didn’t need words, just the way our hands fit together so perfectly. How being near you made everything feel like it was right, even when nothing else made sense. All of the little things that make you, you, have become the moments I crave most.
I know I’ve messed up. Been too wrapped up inside my head and covered in fear to tell you the entire truth, but I miss us. I miss your laugh, your smile, the way we would talk about everything and nothing all at once. I wrapping my arm around your waist or kissing your neck cheek nose forehead and feeling like everything was right in the world when we were together. And I don’t want to lose that. I don’t want to lose you. I’m not asking for everything to go back to normal right away, because I know things take time. But I want to try again, if you’ll let me.
You’re worth every second, every inch of love that exists throughout my blood, and I will spend the rest of my days trying to show you just how much you mean to me.
-With all my love, yours truly, Violet
In the eleventh grade, you thought you loved Violet more than humanely possible.
Now, you wonder how shocked your younger self would be to hear that amount has grown exponentially.
"I know it's bad. I'm not a genius like you bu-"
Lips smashing into hers silence any worries that the letter didn’t do its job. Your plush mouthes press against one another’s with a passion so deep, so genuine, that it speaks louder than any words you’ve spoken; louder than any love letter either of you have written.
You faintly pull back, giggling breathily as Vi chases your lips with a look sweet enough to give you a heart attack. With touching foreheads and closed, relaxed eyes, you use the same words as when you first fell in love with her. Except this time– you say them out loud.
“From my happily raised eyebrows to my.. gosh however I worded it. Y’know that was so corny now that I think about it,” you begin to whisper, and giggles erupt from both of your mouthes. You hum, placing another chaste kiss on her swollen lips. “I love you, Violet Vanderson. I really, really love you.”
The warmth radiating from your soul and the heat of your intertwined bodies is all too much. It does anything but help when Violet places soft kisses on your cheek, ones that trail down to your jaw and the base of your neck as she gently pulls you into her lap.
“Do you–” she places a kiss, “forgive me?” The suck and lick she gives to your neck sends a shudder down your spine. Wait, what’d she ask again?
“I don’t know,” you hum teasingly, feeling her smirk against your wet skin. “I think you should work for it.”
“Whatever you want. Tell me what you want, baby.”
Fuck. How can words make your eyes roll into the back of your head?
“Want you to—”
You gasp as she slides her tongue down your neck, coming to kiss at your collarbones.
“Use your words, sweet girl,” she whispers sensually.
“Fuck. I want you.”
That’s all she needs, and Violet’s sliding a cold hand up your shirt, inching it up slowly over your bra and refusing to break eye contact. The action has you whimpering into submission, and you huff.
“You’re such a tease.” You complain.
“You’ll take it,” she hums, finally pulling the shirt over your head and going straight for the clasp of your bra.
You take the time to trail a hand under her own shirt, letting your finger tips trail over her abs, and you gasp as your already hard nipples twitch from the newfound cold air when Vi tosses your bra to the side.
“God you’re beautiful,” is the last thing she says before diving head first into your chest. The room is filled with soft kissing sounds, wet licks and pop’s from Vi’s mouth on your nubs, and your moans of pleasure when she twists at whatever nipple isn’t getting her mouth’s attention.
“Vi– babe please. Need you now.”
She groans against your sensitive skin, releasing you from her mouth.
“Need me now, baby?” The girl mocks your neediness with a smirk.
“Yeah, yes please,” you whimper out, and she snickers at how you’re already too dazed to focus.
She decides she’s played with your tits enough (for now), and pulls you right back into a messy, tongue infested kiss as she flips your position. You lean against the couch as she reluctantly separates your lips, sliding kisses down the middle of your torso as her strong hands work at pulling down your pants terribly slowly.
Once they’re off, and you think you’re free as she runs a finger along the middle of your panties, right over your clothed heat. She hums at the way you buck forward. Her just graze along the seam as you speak.
“I’m not– mmm, feeling very forgiving right now…” you scold, eyes so gone that Violet has to stop herself from apologizing.
“Do you want my mouth or fingers to change that?” she asks, and she can’t hold back the laugh any longer when your eyes unknowingly light up.
“Mouth– both– Vi anything, just give me it now.”
She laughs, finally pulling your underwear down at a reasonable pace and scolding you gently.
“We’ll work on fixing your tone another time.”
She leaves the tiny fabric hanging off one of your delicate ankles, mumbling something about how fuckable you look sprawled out for her like this. The girl’s quick to effortlessly spread your legs, and she gulps at how slick and glistening your cunt is all for her.
“Fuck me, baby,” she mutters in awe.
“I’m trying to,” you whine, taking her back to the present where you and your body are completely at her mercy.
Finally, your prayers are answered, and she’s licking a clean line straight up your pussy, taking a river of juices with her pleasure-inducing tongue.
As if the taste enchants her, Vi’s dropping her head down to your needy heat. Her tongue lulls out, swirling against your clit, your hole, anywhere she can make you feel good. It’s not long before two thick fingers plunge into you, and you’re throwing your head back.
“Oh my god, please please– yes.”
“Please? Please what, sweetheart?” she mocks once more. Your moans motivate the muscle-flexing girl to go deeper, go faster, and she has to hold you still when you arch from how sweet her digits hit your g-spot.
The way she’s drinking your cunt sucks away your thoughts as well, and it’s not until she hands a harsh slap to your ass that you’re blinking, babbling something about needing to cum.
“You can do it baby, yeah good girl. Fuck.”
Sweet praises decorated with the perfect mixture of her fingers, tongue, and the lust-laced eye contact send you over the edge, and your loud moans carry throughout the entire space as you finish.
Vi’s tools don’t stop, not until you’ve completely come down from the best high of your life, not until your shaky hand is gently placing itself over hers in silent appreciation.
When your heavy pants are all that’s left to be heard, she kisses your cunt goodbye and says hello to your lips. A strong hand on the back of your head keeps your mouth pressed against hers, and you love it. Because you’re sure you could twist lips with this girl until you pass out from forgetting to breathe.
“Taste yourself?” she whispers once her tongue’s slid out of your mouth. You can only nod, relishing in the way her arms wrap around your body, a silent insinuation that you’re hers to protect.
With a hum, you’re kissing both of her cheeks, then her nose and forehead in thanks as her chin rests against your chest.
“I guess that was a good enough apology.” You fake dissatisfaction, completely ignoring the way your body presses even further into hers while you smooth a hand through her hair.
She snickers in disbelief.
“Think you need another? Just to see how sorry I am, of course.”
You hum, finally shrugging with an inconcealable smile.
“I guess that’d work.”
Vi makes no complaint, because why on earth would she, and she’s kissing a line right back where she started.


“Is this too over the top? The number six was fine but the hand prints? Do I look like a high schooler? Be honest—”
Mel cuts off your babbling with a laugh. “You didn’t want to look like a high schooler?”
You’re whining from your position in the stands, and Mel’s apologizing for her joke as she confirms you look amazing. “Vi’s already seen you, and she seemed to love it,” she coos in your ear, bumping her hip against yours as you laugh.
And the girl’s right. Throughout the game, Vi’s taken glances at you every second she gets. She’s grinning at the pink body paint handprints that travel up your legs, winking when you blow her kisses everytime your gazes lock, chuckling at how loud you get when you cheer ‘go Vi!’, and don’t get her started on how you’re body is clad in her big jersey.
Yeah, she’s completely whipped.
There’s only two minutes left in the game, and the Piltover Knights are winning 2-4. But you’re not entirely focused on the screaming atmosphere or Vi’s upcoming victory, because all you can think about is how hot and aggressive your girlfriend looks in her element.
There’s a jolt of joy that zips up your body, because: yeah, that’s your girlfriend.
The horn chugs to signal the end of the match and the crowd’s roaring with glee, especially you and Mel, who jump up and down while screaming out for your respective players.
Vi throws you a toothy smile from the ice, one that you see again after she exits the locker room and comes to find ‘her girl’ in the loitering crowd.
She embraces and lifts you into the air, spinning you around as if you’re a feather in her grasp. Each giggle that spills from your lips is more joyous than the last, just like every moment you spend together.
“You were so cool out there! Never seen you look so mad and focused,” you praise your pink-haired girl as she sets you down, placing a warm kiss to the top of your head.
“That’s because you bring out the good in me. I’m usually all rude and scary and—”
“With that hair?” you tease, ruffling your hand through her fluff. “You’re not fooling anybody, pinkie.”
Vi’s jaw drops in shock.
“Pinkie?” she repeats with a squinted gaze.
A beat passes, and you’re turning to run away, but it’s too late. The athlete lunges forward, wrapping her arms around your core to trap you as you fake complain in protest, but giggles are soon falling from your mouth and breaking your character.
“You’re lucky you’re cute,” her playful words kiss your ear.
“Oh whatever, you love me.” you grin through the claim, turning your head to have her beautiful face in your vision.
Vi’s smile softens into something genuine as she scans over your pretty face. Your astonishing, stunning– fuck there are so many things she could say about your face, about your heart, about your brain, about you.
“Yeah. I really, really do.”
Sparkled blue eyes connect with yours, and they’re sending you into a trance as you’re lured into a tender kiss.
With every kiss, the world around you is drowned out until it’s just you and Violet. Your minds, bodies, and hearts intertwine, and with each connection of your lips, you taste everything she feels.
It’s perfect, even better than you could’ve imagined from that creative writing class, and it gets better everyday that you live the reality.
From the grasp of your passionate kiss, as colors of blue, auburn, chestnut brown and more pass by you, you smile knowing that safe in your arms lies your perfect pink.
©silknspice
#arcane#arcane fanfic#vi x reader#vi arcane#vi fanfic#vi smut#vi league of legends#wlw#sapphic#arcane x reader#fake dating#caitlyn kiramman#arcane vi x reader#vi imagines
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
teehee, shopping with bf! katsuki for the first time is a whole new experience.
you dragged him to the mall under the pretense of just browsing. katsuki grumbles, complains the whole car ride, mutters something about how he'd rather "eat glass" than spend a weekend in a fluorescent-lit hellscape.
but the second you tug on his wrist and smile up at him, he shuts up and follows. what you don’t expect?
how much of a problem he becomes the second you enter the fitting room.
you're barely five minutes into trying on outfits when it starts. you step out, smoothing down a dress, turning side to side in the mirror.
you barely manage a “what do you think?” before he drops the phone he wasn’t even looking at and sits up straighter.
“turn around.”
you blink. “huh?”
“lemme see the back.”
you do. he whistles low, then squints. “try that in the other color.”
you raise a brow. “oh, so now you care?”
“tch. i care when it looks like that on you.”
from then on, it’s over. every. single. outfit. he's like that.
“yeah, do a little spin.”
“too tight in the chest. not that i’m complaining.”
“damn, sweets. you tryna kill me or sumthin'?”
he lounges on the little bench like he owns the place—legs spread, arms crossed, eyes locked on you like you’re center stage and he’s the only judge that matters. the store’s mirror might show you the front, but he’s giving full commentary on the back. and the sides. and the neckline.
he’s unreasonably hot while doing it too. hood half-up, jaw sharp, legs spread like he’s got thoughts about every skirt you shimmy into.
and the worst part? you start playing it up.
slipping out of the fitting room with a little strut. spinning slow just to watch his jaw tighten. running your hands down your sides, real innocent, then pretending not to notice the way he swears under his breath.
“you’re lucky we’re in public,” he grits when you try on a slinky little number that hugs way too close.
you blink. “so you like it?”
he growls. “i like it on the floor of our bedroom.”
you nearly explode.
one outfit later, you try something on that you already know is ridiculous—fluffy, sparkly, way too over-the-top—but you step out just to mess with him.
you expect him to laugh. maybe tease. instead?
he blinks once. then shrugs. “buy it.”
you pause. “wait… really?”
he smirks. “you look happy in it. that’s all i care about.”
by the time you're done, you're practically floating out of the store—arms light, mood lighter, cheeks a little sore from how much you've been grinning.
katsuki?
katsuki is not floating. katsuki is lugging six bags in one hand, two on the other, and somehow managing to balance the weirdly long one that holds the dress bag across his broad shoulders like a damn pack mule.
and the whole time? he looks pissed. jaw tight, bags slapping against his thighs as he stomps beside you.
you peek over at him, smiling sweetly. “you’re the one who said to buy everything, suki.”
“tch. only ‘cause you looked hot in it, dumbass.”
you giggle. “so it’s your fault?”
he stops walking. and glares. hard.
“i swear to god, if you say that again, i’m droppin’ all these bags and draggin’ you into the back of that h&m.”
you blink innocently. “so romantic.”
“try me, sweetheart.”
despite all his complaining, he doesn’t put a single bag down. not when you stop for a smoothie. not when you see a cute little accessory stand. not even when you wander over to look at shoes you’re not even planning on buying.
he just stands there, one foot tapping, arms full of pink and glitter and tissue paper, looking like a man who’s fought gods and monsters and still wasn’t prepared for the chaos that is dating you.
at one point, you lean up on tiptoe and kiss his cheek.
“thanks for carrying everything,” you murmur.
he huffs. “yeah, yeah.”
you kiss him again, this time slower, lingering by the edge of his jaw. “you’re the best boyfriend ever.”
and that does get a response. his ears go a little red. his mouth twitches like he wants to smile but is physically restraining it.
“hmph. i better be,” he mutters, looking away like a child, shifting all the bags in one hand just so he can wrap the other arm around your shoulders.
still grumbling.
still red.
still the best, grumpiest mall boyfriend in existence.
‧₊˚✧[ it's me, kia ! ]✧˚₊‧ 。゚•┈꒰ა ♡ ໒꒱┈• 。゚ ‧₊˚✧[ more of katsuki ! ]✧˚₊‧
⋆˚࿔ kia's note ˚⋆ bc i love procrastinating and dont write the shit i should write lmao💜 hope you guys enjoyed!!
#bakugou x reader#bakugou katsuki x reader#katsuki bakugo mha#bnha bakugou#katsuki bakugou#bnha bakugo katsuki#mha bakugo katsuki#mha bakugou#mha#bakugo x female reader#bakugo fluff#bnha#bakugou fluff#mha fluff#bnha fluff#fluff#fem reader#bakugo katsuki#katsuki bakugo#bakugou katsuki#bakugo#bakugo katsuki x reader#bakugo x reader#bakugou imagine#bakugo x you#katsuki bakugo x reader#mha bakugo x reader#bakugou x you#mha imagines#mha x reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
youtube
1 note
·
View note
Text
Error 404: (Self-Aware!AU, Sylus Edition) – Pt. 10

Summary: A LADS self-aware!AU featuring Sylus and a player. That’s it, that’s the plot. Tags: player!reader x sylus, fem!reader x sylus, reader x lads, self-aware!au, strong language, family issues, generational trauma, self-growth, personal issues (and dealing with it), hurt and comfort, hmmmm…. let’s leave it at that for now :) A/N: Final chapter, guys! Thanks so much for reading <3
Pt. 1 - Pt. 2 - Pt. 3 - Pt. 4 - Pt. 5 - Pt. 6 - Pt. 7 - Pt. 8 - Pt. 9 - Pt. 10 - Epilogue
“Oh, what the hell—since when do you cook?”
“Bitch,” you laugh, nudging past them, the ceramic pot still steaming in your hands. “Do you want the risotto or not?”
The scent of garlic and pecorino permeates the air as you stand in front of the small foyer of the duplex where your friend—questionable, at the moment—lives. Your most recent culinary masterpiece, deemed safe (enough) for public consumption, rests between your hands in silent offering to the skeptic figure who’s barring you from crossing the threshold.
It’s still warm, and you’re not one to brag, but you think you’ve outdone yourself with this one. Not that it matters—everybody’s a fucking critic these days.
“Risotto?” Khol parrots in disbelief. “You don’t show up in forever, suddenly you’re all cuoca straordinario or some shit. Get out of here with your Mario ass–”
“Don’t mind them,” Anna interjects from behind your biggest hater, all cheer as she plucks the pot from your hands. “This smells amazing, actually. Come in!”
With that, she vanishes inside, leaving you and Khol alone in the doorway. You give them a knowing look.
“Oh wow,” you remark, all mock surprise. “You live together now?”
Khol rolls their eyes, already tired of you. “You missed the biggest arc of the last five months, but yeah.”
You step inside, and right away, something feels… different. It could partly be due to how much time has passed since you last visited, and it’s clearly still their place—the brooding industrial-emo aesthetic remains intact, still suspiciously close to resembling the lair of an angsty comic book antihero on acid—but it’s been overtaken by bits of boho-chic scattered all over the space.
Where there was once nothing but charcoal, vinyl, and concrete, there are now textures. Colorful woven throws drape artfully over the arm of the leather Eames sofa they won off a Craigslist bid. Tasseled pillows have multiplied across every seat surface like some kind of fabric-based contagion, while pothos vines dangle lazily from macramé hangers, stretching towards the moody Edison bulbs like they’re trying to escape the existential crisis of living here.
And then there’s the rug. Oh god, the rug.
A comically massive tufted ‘Flower Power’ rug sprawls across the center of the room, a swirling explosion of pinks and oranges—a final, cutesy fuck you to the apartment’s formerly depressing atmosphere before Khol’s new roommate staged her cheerful coup.
It should’ve been a hilarious sight, like a chaotic school art project where every kid picked a different medium to color and refused to compromise. But somehow… it works?
Against all odds, the goth cryptid and the hippie gremlin have found domestic equilibrium.
“Love what you did with the place, Anna,” you call out, toeing off your shoes at the door. “It doesn’t look like a twelve-year-old’s fantasy bedroom anymore.”
“Shut the fuck up,” Khol laughs, shaking their head. “As if you’re one to talk. Last time I visited, you still had that stupid-ass sofa. Is it still there?”
You sniff haughtily. “Excuse you, but that’s a custom piece. You wouldn’t get it.”
"Alright, you two," Anna says, leaning against the archway between the living room and kitchen, one hip propped against the frame. "Both of you have terrible taste in decor. Now, I have a fabulous Prosecco to pair with the risotto." She tilts her head, shooting her partner a pointed look. "Khol, darling, be a dear and grab the crystal from the cupboard?"
"Whipped," you sing as Khol, predictably, does exactly as told. They don’t even bother with a comeback, just flashes you a lazy middle finger over their shoulder as they disappear from view.
You grin, shaking your head. The moment stretches into something easy, comfortable. It’s nice—being here, bantering like no time has passed. You let yourself sink into it, tugging off your beanie as you cross the room.
The creaky couch welcomes you like an old friend, and you flop down unceremoniously, stretching your legs out, rubbing your feet against the oversized monstrosity of a rug that is... honestly, pretty fucking comfortable, actually.
Anna follows suit, settling beside you with far more grace, tucking one foot under the other.
She watches you for a moment, expression warm but slightly inquisitive. “We haven’t seen you in a while.”
You exhale, tipping your head back, staring up at the beams on the ceiling. "Yeah, sorry. Been a little out of it these past… couple of months, I guess."
Anna makes a quiet noise, something between understanding and acknowledgment. "You’re doing okay now?"
The easy answer sits on your tongue—yeah, of course. An automatic response, a reflex built from habit. Another front to put up, another lie to slip behind.
But you’ve been working on this. So instead, you take a breath and say,
"Not… really."
The words feel foreign, heavy, but oddly freeing as they leave your mouth.
Your gaze flickers to the side table—framed photos of Khol and Anna, smiling, sunlit. You don’t linger.
“I mean, better now compared to, maybe, a few weeks ago. I’m getting there.”
Anna’s brows lift slightly—not in surprise at the sentiment itself, but at the fact that you admitted it out loud. There’s something thoughtful in her expression, something softer around the edges. “Good. That’s good.”
You can tell she means it. Maybe even more than you expected.
"Yeah."
There’s a brief lull. You catch yourself tugging at the edge of your cardigan—a nervous habit you never quite broke. The warmth of the apartment is settling in you quite comfortably, but there’s something about sitting still under Anna’s gentle scrutiny that makes you restless.
From the kitchen, there’s the unmistakable clink of glass, followed by a muffled, “shit.”
Anna exhales, long-suffering. “I don’t know why I even bother buying nice things.”
“‘Oy,” Khol’s voice carries from the other room, “get in here and help. We have, like, seven things to carry.”
You take that as your cue, trailing after Anna into the kitchen. Between the three of you, it’s quick work—bowls of warm, brothy risotto in hand, glasses of white wine balanced carefully between fingers.
By the time you step back into the living room, Khol is already dropping onto the blue accent chair near the window with all the dramatics of someone who’s worked far too hard for far too little.
You settle into your usual spot, Anna beside you. You don’t touch your food. Your appetite’s still in remission, though it’s been steadily improving lately.
Khol notices. “Now, why the hell aren’t you eating?” They shoot you a side-eye like you’ve personally offended them. “I knew it. You put something in this, didn’t you?”
“Jesus, Khol,” Anna sighs, exasperated, already two spoonfuls in. “Your diet was literally gas station burritos and eight-pack Coors before I moved in. You’ll live.”
She pauses, though, casting you a look. “Don’t get me wrong—this is really good.”
“Ha,” you retort as Khol prods suspiciously at a floating mushroom. You glare. “Are you fucking kidding me—”
“Alright, alright.” With an exaggerated sigh, Khol finally takes a bite. They chew once, twice—eyes narrowed in concentration, acting like some hard-ass seasoned judge from Top Chef. You can practically see them digging for something snarky to say—until, begrudgingly, they nod.
“Shit. This is actually pretty good. Who are you?”
You preen at the praise.
For a while, there’s nothing but the quiet clinking of spoons against ceramic, the occasional satisfied hum. It’s… nice. Comfortable in a way you haven’t felt in what feels like forever.
You’ve missed this.
Missed being here. Missed being with people.
Somewhere between the second glass of wine and the last few bites of risotto, Khol angles their head toward you, their curiosity piqued. “How come you’re free today? You on leave or something?”
You swirl the drink in your hand, watching the light catch on the amber surface before answering. “Oh, I quit my job.”
There’s a beat of silence. You don’t know what reaction you were expecting, but Khol just blinks at you. "Huh. Finally."
Anna looks mildly more concerned. "You quit?"
You nod, stretching your legs out beneath the coffee table. “Yeah. The OT was getting ridiculous, and they had me working night shifts again. That was kind of the last straw for me.”
Khol grunts in agreement. “Good fucking riddance. That job was killing you.” They pause for a beat, turning serious, contemplative. “You’re not hung up about it, are you? You’ve been bitching about that job for ages.”
You exhale through your nose, staring at the rim of your glass. “Yeah, no. I’m glad I left.” The words come easily, and they’re mostly true. But still—there’s something about suddenly having all this space, this aimless in-between, that makes you antsy.
A thought strikes you, and you glance up. “Hey, you know if Marion's still looking for someone to work part-time at the bistro?”
Khol raises an eyebrow. "You looking to apply? It’s minimum wage, just telling you in advance."
"That’s fine," you assure them. "I just need something on the side. I’m doing freelance work right now, I just want something to fill in the gaps."
Anna perks up at that. "I think that’s a great idea. I can hit up Marion later, but I’m pretty sure they’re still looking."
Khol stares at you, and for once, they don’t have a quip lined up. No sharp-edged humor, no quick banter—just a quiet look of something almost foreign on their face. Pride. Maybe even relief. You’ve worried them. The realization jars you like a pebble dropped into a clear pond, sending ripples through the stillness of your self-imposed isolation. You hadn’t meant to, not really. It wasn’t like you deliberately wanted to disappear... But you did, didn’t you? You let the days blur into weeks, then months, telling yourself naively that no one would notice if you just—vanished for a while. Five months, to be exact.
You press your lips together, clearing your throat against the tightness creeping in. “Thanks,” you say, quiet but sincere. “Really.”
Khol snorts, and the moment shatters. “You can show your thanks by knocking ten percent off the cocktails when we visit.”
You roll your eyes, feigning exasperation. “Get me the job first, and I’ll see what I can do.”
Anna grins, raising her glass. “Now, that’s the spirit.”
––––
You get the job.
You stand in front of the fogged-up mirror, dragging your palm across the wet glass. The reflection that stares back is warped, smudged—half-formed, half-there—but unequivocally yours.
A month ago, you wouldn’t have been able to say that with certainty. Back then, the figure in the mirror had been more ghost than person—distant, spectral. Fractured. Someone you watched from the outside, not as a host of the flesh you inhabit.
Now, though, the pieces are starting to slot back into place. Some are still missing, and others don’t quite fit as they once did. You doubt it will ever return to how it was… But slowly, a familiar shape is coming back into focus. More than the shadow of a woman, but you. Time moves like water carving through rock—gradual, barely perceptible, but steady. Inevitable.
The shifts are diminutive. A morning where you wake up feeling less crushed by the weight of grief in your chest. An afternoon where you suddenly break into laughter, and you realize it’s the first time you’ve heard it in weeks. A quiet night where you go to bed without feeling like you’re stuck frozen in an endless loop of wishing, waiting for the impossible.
You’re here, alive. Present. And for the first time in what feels like a lifetime, you’re doing more than just holding on.
(You think he’d be proud of you.)
And the thought doesn’t leave you aching the way it used to.
––––
“You think I can handle taking care of another living thing? Like a plant?” You ask Maru, glancing at him lounging by the window, right where a sliver of afternoon sunlight spills across the floor. “I mean, I raised you well enough, I think. But you’re pretty self-sufficient anyway.” Maru looks unimpressed. His tail flicks once—dismissive, uninterested—before he returns to grooming himself, utterly indifferent to both your question and your sudden enthusiasm for gardening. “Well, if your dad can grow plants in that dungeon he calls a base, I’m sure I can manage,” you mutter unconvincingly. “How hard can it be?”
–
By the middle of the second week into your little project, you begrudgingly admit that your tiny repotted begonia isn’t exactly thriving. You don’t want to be a pessimist, but the (browning) margins seem to curl inward—more than they should, if the reference pics on that “Indoor Succulents” blog you’re subscribed to are anything to go by.
You eye it dubiously, trying to stay gung-ho about the whole thing, forcing yourself to look up care tips again. It’s just a plant. Not rocket science. So you do the research, gather more supplies, and give it another shot. You reposition it closer to where the sun lands—earning a disgruntled hiss from the sunbathing feline—and sprinkle a careful amount of water just beneath the leaves, closer to the root. Then you lean back, waiting, tapping your foot impatiently like it’s supposed to just... fix itself.
–
The next few days pass with you watching it more than you’d care to admit—checking, hoping, second-guessing yourself.
You narrow your eyes at the leaves, more russet than Inca Flame red, still hanging limp like a sad testament to your lack of skill.
But you keep at it, because you’re nothing if not stubborn.
–
A single flower has bloomed.
You stand there, spray bottle in hand, caught in quiet awe at the metallic pink sprout peeking through the foliage. It’s small, delicate, barely more than a bud, but unmistakably there—nestled among heart-shaped leaves that, for the first time in weeks, look alive. Brighter.
A faint smile tugs at your lips. It’s not groundbreaking, not by a long shot. But it’s something.
The fragile blossom clings onto dear life, stubbornly seeking the sun rays, inching toward the warmth it needs to grow—larger, stronger.
You can’t wait to bear witness to it.
––––
You’re not entirely sure how you ended up in this situation; all you could recall past the sweat blurring your vision is the memory of being in front of the reception desk, pen in hand, scrawling your name onto the sign-up sheet for beginner boxing lessons.
It’s not… something you planned on doing, really. You’d been showing up for the past week, trying to convince yourself that fitness was something you could get into. Something you could stick with. But this one’s more of an impulse decision, fueled by a mix of post-workout endorphins and the misplaced confidence that sometimes follows after an extra few—unpremeditated!—minutes on the elliptical.
It all started with a casual glance at a flyer taped to the wall beside the water dispenser.
GET TOUGHER, FASTER, STRONGER! SIGN UP NOW!
The cheesy tagline stared you down as you were in the middle of refilling your teal green AquaFlask. And for some dumb reason—sheer curiosity, definitely not because it reminded you of a certain someone—you thought: Why not?
Before you could talk yourself out of it, you’d marched straight up to the nearest staff at the counter, credit card in hand, and asked to sign up. Now, as you stare at the buff woman currently goading you to hit harder, reality sets in and you feel a little lightheaded. Even slightly delirious.
“Up, up–” your trainer urges, somehow not even remotely out of breath, despite being thirty grueling minutes into the session. Meanwhile, you’re standing there, red-faced and sweating like a fucking pig. “Keep your arms up at all times, alright?”
You pant, nodding weakly, fixing your posture. She gives you an approving nod in return.
It’s part of the whole self-improvement thing, anyway. Pushing yourself. Fitness, jazz, and all that. You’ve never had much inclination for sports or anything remotely physically taxing, as far as you can recall.
…Or maybe that decision was made for you the moment you tried out for volleyball in high school and took a spike straight to the face. A memory so humiliating, that your brain did you a favor and buried it deep in the recesses of your mind.
But things are different now! You’re trying new things. You’ve done wall climbing, aerobics, even pulled a hamstring attempting HIIT Tae Bo. And if getting punched in the face is the next step in this… wellness journey, then, well, so be it. You’ll take it with a brave face and, hopefully, minimal bruising to both body and ego.
You slog through two sets of combos and thirty jab-straight-hook-uppercuts, punching like your life depends on it. You’re wheezing like an asthmatic child, and you’re about one bad punch away from toppling over.
Then, mercifully—
“Okay, that’s enough for today.”
Oh, thank god.
“You did good,” she tacks on, flashing you an encouraging smile, like you didn’t just spend the last half hour flailing at the focus mitts with all the grace of a wrecking ball.
You stare at her, unconvinced. Did I? Because from where you’re standing—wobbling, really—you’re pretty sure you looked closer to an overstimulated toddler throwing hands with gravity, but sure. It must’ve been in the fine print, to segue in a little positive reinforcement. Probably to keep people from bolting after the first session.
Not that you’re planning to. No, of course not. You’re just... reevaluating some things. Like your life choices. And your capacity to lift your arms tomorrow. As you trudge your way out of the yoga-studio-turned-boxing-area, still gulping for air and very aware of the soreness settling into your limbs, someone calls out.
“Hey! Wait up!”
You turn your head, blinking in confusion. A guy—mid to late twenties, give or take—jogs up to you, looking offensively too fresh compared to how you feel. “Oh, hi. Sorry, do you mean me?”
He laughs as he slows to a stop, running a hand through his shaggy hair. “Yeah, you. I saw you training with Coach. Just wanted to say—you’re improving.”
You blink. Wait, what?
A wave of mortification rolls through you. Shit, you didn’t know you had an audience. “Uh—thanks, I guess?”
You shift your weight awkwardly, clutching your boxing gloves tightly against your chest.
His grin turns sheepish, as though he realizes how that might’ve come off. “Fuck, sorry. That came out weird, didn’t it? I swear, I wasn't, like, watching the whole thing or anything.” He makes a vague gesture to his left. “The studio’s right in my line of sight when I did my TRX reps. Hard not to notice.”
You force a smile. “Ah, yeah. Figures.”
“I’m Byron, by the way,” he offers, sticking out a hand.
Now that you get a proper look at him, you notice he’s got this kind of… geeky charm going for him. Curly hair, sleepy brown eyes behind round, rimless glasses, and shy boy-next-door vibes—except for the fact that he’s jacked.
(Honestly? Work.)
You give him your name, still smiling awkwardly. You’re about to wave goodbye and turn away when— “So, what are you doing later?”
Um.
You hesitate. “I’m, uh… heading straight home after this?” Your voice comes out a little more uncertain than you intended, mostly because you’re not really sure why he’s still talking to you.
“Yeah, ‘course,” he replies quickly, glancing down like he’s suddenly nervous. “I just… thought I’d ask if you’d wanna grab coffee sometime?”
Oh.
It takes a moment for the question to fully register. The first thought that pops in your head is: Wait, how does he know I’m a barista?
… The second thought is one of pure disbelief. Holy shit, did I just get asked out? At the gym? By the Temu version of Peter Parker?
Your face burns hotter than it did mid-workout, caught completely off guard.
“I—woah, um.” You stumble over your words, eyes quickly darting away from him. “Sorry, I already have… a boyfriend. If—if that’s what you’re leading up to.”
You say it like a question. He picks up on it.
“You don’t sound too convinced,” he comments with a light chuckle, shaking his head. “If you’re not interested, you can just say that, you know.”
A prickle of irritation flares up, followed by something sharper—something that stings. You push it down. “No, he’s just… not around.” “Ah.” He clicks his tongue sympathetically. “Long distance?” “…Yeah.” You have no idea.
He shrugs, undeterred. “Alright, no pressure. We could always just hang out as friends, if you want.”
I… don’t think I do. “Um, maybe?” you answer instead, forcing out a laugh.
“Oh, come on,” he says, his grin widening. “You can even introduce me to your boyfriend,” he emphasizes the word out, “when he gets back. Does he work out? We could all hit the gym together.”
Social anxiety is afraid of this man, you think belatedly. Unfortunately for him, you’re the very embodiment of what fears him.
You’re so out of your element that all you can manage is, “He boxes too, actually.”
“Yeah? He any good?”
That gets an involuntary snort out of you. Unthinkingly, you say, “Could probably beat you up.”
Byron laughs, startled but amused, shaking his head as he raises his hands in mock surrender. “Alright, alright—message received.” He flashes you a wide smile. “Well, if you change your mind about the coffee, I’ll be around.” He jerks his chin toward the pack fly by the corner. “There, usually.”
Okay, nerd. Despite yourself, you can’t help but find the whole thing slightly hilarious. Then again, you find humor in the dumbest things. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
You offer him a quick, half-hearted wave, trying (and failing) to mask your embarrassment with an exaggerated, too-casual show of nonchalance. It’s so painfully awkward, you can feel yourself internally dying from the cringe of it all.
Without another word, you spin on your heel and start speed-walking away, practically running back to the safety of your personal space.
Smooth.
––––
It’s another relatively easy night at the bistro. You’re on the last two hours of your shift, and you’re carrying a single glass of roseberry mule to serve at table four. As you round the corner, you catch sight of a student, glasses perched low on her nose, completely absorbed in a thick coursebook on Programming Languages. Papers are scattered across the table, and she looks to be utterly engrossed in her readings, unaware of the world around her.
You don’t want to bother her more than necessary, about to set the drink down on the only clear space—by the iPad propped up on a tablet holder to her right—when something red catches your attention.
A familiar pair of crimson eyes stops you dead in your tracks.
For a moment, you feel like you’re suspended in time. The sharp memory of a similar instance where you’re in her place, and he’s there, keeping you company while he’s polishing a gun burns through your brain, and you don’t–you can’t think—
You stand there, rooted to the spot, wide-eyed and unmoving. Then, the girl’s gaze shifts to you, and a hot flush spreads across her cheeks, betraying her surprise.
With swift fingers, she locks the screen with a quick flick on the power button, pulling you away and breaking you from the echoes of the past.
“Oh, shit,” she giggles, a nervous edge to her voice. “That’s embarrassing.”
You shake your head, forcing yourself back to the present moment. “No—no, don’t worry about it,” you chuckle weakly, setting the drink down beside her with shaky hands. “Cute guy, honestly.”
That makes her giggle louder, her eyes bright with an almost conspiratorial glint. “Oh my god, you have no idea.”
Fuck—you can’t breathe.
––––
The night hangs thick with stifling heat, accompanied by the steady ticking of the clock as you catch your breath, your broken moans too loud in the heavy silence. The sheets cling to your feverish skin, damp and uncomfortable, as your body moves in a rhythm that feels unnatural now, but still—but always—familiar.
Your chest rises and falls in shallow, rapid breaths as you force the draconic toy deep inside you. The heat, the fire—it licks at your skin, making your whole body yearn for more. To chase more of the feeling, to chase more of the memory of him.
Errant strands of hair stick to your forehead, your chest flushed and burning, a quiet throb spreading through you with every friction, every desperate movement.
Your body aches, a relentless thrum urging you to push deeper, to find something—anything—to fill the gaping hole inside you, a wound you’ve tried to stitch shut over months, now threatening to tear its way open again, once more ripping from the seams.
A sharp pressure builds inside you. Your body stretches too far, too much, struggling to take in what it can’t quite handle. It burns in a way that hurts, but you need it. You need to feel more, to fill the emptiness, to grasp at something that feels real.
“Yours, yours–” you tremble, desperate. “Yours. Just yours. Please.”
-
-
-
You lie in the wake of it—pleasure fading into something heavier, regret creeping in like a shadow, waiting as always.
“I miss you,” you whisper in the dark. You always do.
You try to ignore the pull of it, the sharp descent that comes with the high.
You were doing so well.
But it’s fine. You’re fine.
Everything’s fine.
The words swirl and echo in your mind, until they’re swallowed by sounds that ring hollow. You let the moment wash over you, sinking beneath the weight of the tides, where sorrow and longing blur with the fleeting warmth of what you can’t keep.
Tomorrow will be another day. Another chance to try again.
For now, you let go of your grip on the fragile raft of sanity you’ve built, painstakingly, for months on end.
Tonight, you let yourself drown once more in the somber depths of loneliness and despair, confined within these four walls that feel—once more—like a penitentiary.
––––
The plane begins its slow descent, and through the window, the world comes into view—large swathes of land interrupted by winding roads that seem to follow no rhyme, nor pattern. A river glints faintly beneath the fading sun, while the sky turns a dull blue, a washed-out slate, streaked with the last embers of daylight.
Below, the small city stirs.
Tiny specks of color flicker to life, lanterns strung along the streets like beads on a thread, marking the season, an ending, and the inevitable turning of time. A chill hangs in the air, the wind whipping past you from the half-open window of the taxi, sharp and crisp in a way that you can only find in the province.
Your hometown.
It all rushes past in a blur of light and shadow, an eclectic mix of old and new—some buildings unchanged, others unfamiliar, as if they’d sprung up in the years you’ve been away. It’s been a while since you last came back, long enough for the roads to feel... foreign, almost. Though muscle memory stirs when the car takes a turn. One you could have easily navigated even with your eyes closed.
Only your sister lives here now, her and her family—a couple of hundred miles far. Far enough to feel like another world, yet close enough for the past to catch up the moment you lay eyes on the old two-story house tucked away on the quaint cul-de-sac of this suburban neighborhood.
The residential property was left to her, scrawled onto the title in an act of generosity, perhaps. Or maybe as a weight your mother never intended to carry, something meant to anchor her eldest child while she carved a different life for herself elsewhere. Free-spirited as she is, she left with the ease of someone shedding an old coat, slipping into the shoes of another, barely a glance over her shoulder.
But houses remember. And as you step out of the vehicle, your feet meeting the rough asphalt that once belonged to your childhood, you wonder if they remember you too.
"Maru, Maru!" Your five-year-old niece cries the moment she spots the grumpy feline peering through the mesh of his portable prison.
"What—no excitement for me too?" you tease, ruffling her hair. She giggles, scrunching up her nose.
"Auntie, hi! Hi!"
You snort at her enthusiasm, setting the carrier down. The second you pull at the zipper, Maru springs out, landing with a soft thud before stalking off with his usual air of disdain. Your niece shrieks with delight.
"Ah! Cat!"
"Well, there go the chances of her socializing with her brother," your sister remarks dryly from the doorway, sauntering closer. "Hey, stranger."
"Hey," you greet, hoisting a handful of paper bags. "Where do I dump these?"
She eyes the bags. "Any of those for me?"
"You have three kids, and one of them insisted on a Lego set. Do you know how much those cost?" You shoot her a flat look. "You’re getting socks."
"Wow, stingy." She huffs but takes some of the bags anyway, hitching one onto her hip as she grabs your other hand-carry.
You step inside, and the house greets you with a riot of lights and color. Plastic tinsel and bright string lights drape across every visible surface—along the bannister, around doorways—leaving no space untouched by the festive chaos. A Christmas tree stands proudly in the corner, nearly buried beneath an avalanche of baubles and sentimental ornaments collected over the years.
The room feels swallowed by the exuberance of it all, an almost overwhelming jamboree of holiday cheer.
It’s gaudy, excessive, and completely over-the-top, but beneath it all, the bones of your childhood home remain unchanged—familiar in a way that settles deep in your chest. The Narra wood floors are still scuffed with the marks of time, there’s still the distinct tang of turpentine mixed with waxy resin and citrus you’ve long since associated with home, and the odd decorative masks still line the far wall, their painted expressions frozen in mid-celebration.
Your eyes land on the canvas floater above the mantel—a whimsical cross-stitch of three women flying kites, their stitched dresses rippling in imagined wind. You remember it well, though you never quite understood why your mother had chosen that particular scene to painstakingly sew into existence. Still, it belongs here, another piece of the house's patchwork history.
Your gaze shifts to the couch, where Andrew, your sister's husband, is sprawled out, one arm lazily draped over the backrest, the other holding his phone.
He flicks his gaze up at you, offering a half-hearted wave before turning back to whatever has him so absorbed on the screen. Beside him, your three-year-old nephew is perched on his knees, bouncing with energy as he mirrors Bluey's movements on the TV with exaggerated enthusiasm, his tiny arms flailing in childlike glee.
You sigh inwardly, rolling your eyes. Typical.
“There’s a few more hours before dinner. Want to hang out in the kitchen while I roast the ham?” She asks casually, setting down your bags by the foot of the stairs. “Actually, scratch that—you’re in charge of the punch.”
“You just want a head start on the drinks,” you tease, the banter flowing easily between you. “Hey, where’s the little squirt?”
She points toward the small crib, near the island counter. “She finally stopped crying, thank god. Don’t wake her up, or you’ll be the one in charge of putting her back to sleep.”
The two of you slip into the kitchen, where the air already carries the promise of dinner—cloves and brown sugar blending nicely with the lingering scent of citrus. A tray of ham sits on the counter, prepped and ready, the scored surface glistening under the fluorescent light.
Your sister pulls a bottle of Luisita Oro Rum and Agimat Gin from the second-to-last cupboard and places them on the counter in front of you.
"Go ham," she quips.
You give her a flat look. "You think you’re funny.”
She shrugs, unfazed, and turns her attention back to where she’d left off before your arrival.
The two of you fall into a natural rhythm, the kind that comes from years of cooking together. You work your way through cans of Del Monte, the metallic clinks filling the space as you drain the syrup and dump chunks of mixed fruit into the large punch bowl.
Your sister leans against the counter nearby, arms folded, her gaze fixed on the oven door, as if sheer willpower alone could make the meat cook faster.
In the background, the soft drone of the TV drifts in from the living room, punctuated by your nephew’s occasional giggles.
There’s no rush, no need to fill the silence with anything more than the occasional clang of utensils against glass and the low humming of kitchen appliances. The day is winding down to a close, and for now, everything is alright.
“So, Mom called,” she says casually, one arm braced on the counter as she leans in, glancing at you. “Kept calling, actually.”
“Mm.” You reply noncommittally, shaking the last can’s contents into the crystal bowl, watching as the fruit chunks bob lazily in the pool of alcohol.
“She’s worried about you.”
You don’t answer.
“She was. She is.” Her voice shifts, more serious now. She watches you closely, noting your lack of reaction. “You know that, right?”
Your fingers tighten around the can opener, but you pull your gaze away from the bowl. “I know.”
She sighs, resigned, already familiar with this song and dance. Familiar enough to know there’s no winning this one, not tonight. Not anytime soon. “I am too.”
You blink, before looking away. “Oh.”
And maybe she does worry—your mother. But any hope of truly knowing is swallowed by the chasm between you, the one that keeps your conversations at surface level, never breaching the depths beyond.
Your body, born from hers, perhaps more alike than you realize, might have been brought into this world with the same pains that she’s carried. The pains of separation. The unresolved hurt of being unwillingly removed from your person—her former husband, your father—and that if you and your mother were closer, you could have opened up about your own situation. Perhaps then, you wouldn’t feel like a ship that has lost its ballast, drifting endlessly in the same turbulent seas for the longest time.
But you are your mother’s daughter, and she is her mother’s daughter. There is the truth that the women in your family are not the best communicators, nor do they wear their hearts on their sleeves. So you were born mute and overly sensitive. Pain drips from you, unnoticed, like a purposeless leak in the heart. You’ll carry it with you until you die.
“But you look… okay,” she observes, cocking her head. “Are you okay?”
You swallow. For the same reason you compare your mother to a storm you can't outrun and your sister to an intermittent drizzle, you find it easier to admit, “I haven’t… been okay for a while.”
Not wanting to bring the mood down, especially on a day like today, you quickly add, “Things are better now, though.”
She huffs out a laugh, shaking her head. “Could be a little more specific there, but I’ll take it.” She gives you an exasperatedly fond look. “You let me know if that changes anytime soon, ‘kay?”
Your lips quirk in the faintest semblance of a smile. “Yeah, okay.”
–
It’s ten minutes before midnight.
You’re leaning against the island counter that separates the kitchen from the living room, nursing a glass of the fruit punch (though it’s mostly gin, with the teensiest amount of fruit), watching your sister’s family at a distance as they eagerly wait for the clock to strike twelve. The blinds of the large living room window have been pulled up, giving an unobstructed view of the sky, ready for the first firework to light up the dark.
For a moment, you feel like an outsider, watching through a lens, as if you’re not quite part of the scene. There’s a strange sense of detachment—voyeuristic, almost—as though you're peering in on a private, intimate moment.
Your sister cradles the infant in her arms, and that all-too-familiar pang stirs to life—the same one that always does when you look at her.
You can't quite place what you're feeling, exactly. It’s tumultuous, and it’s complex. Andrew’s practically dozing off in his seat, and you see your sister shake her head in mild annoyance. Your nephew, fighting to keep his eyes open, starts to fuss.
Something tightens inside your chest.
“Andrew,” she hisses, startling the man awake. He blinks, disoriented, before spotting their son and the early signs of an explosive tantrum.
He sighs, and pulls the boy closer to him. “Hey, hey, little guy. Look at the sky. In just a couple of minutes, the lights are gonna go boom-boom.”
Your nephew sniffs, his eyes blinking up at him as he processes the words. “Boom-boom?”
“Yeah! Just like the one we watched on TV!”
The kid’s face visibly perks up at that, bad mood quickly forgotten. “Boom-boom!”
You watch as your sister’s gaze softens, and a small smile replaces the earlier frown on her face.
And in that instant, you understand.
You look at your sister and, for a brief moment, all you see is a wretched mirror of yourself. She is all of your fears, all of your failures, and all of what you could’ve been rolled into one. Barely in her mid-thirties, and yet already carrying the weight of a family: three kids, a husband who feels like a faded echo of your father—a man who didn’t quite measure up, who never did, and just as unreliable.
You feel the suffocating weight of it all, of being tied to a place that’s meant to be a home but feels more like a tomb, marking the passing of dreams unrealized. She’ll grow old here, buried in the same soil you both sprang from, fading into the landscape of this town that swallows its own.
You look at her and you almost feel the repressed pain of missing the last semester of college to give birth, the lament of a missed opportunity that life has stolen from her.
You feel her pain as if it’s yours. You feel it in the marrow of your bones—her blood flowing through you. “3…” You look at her, and it feels like seeing someone bound, held down by an anchor around her foot, unable to break through the surface of freedom. You look at her and you see dreams once aglow, reduced to cinders. You look at her and see—
She glances up at you.
Oh. “2…” In the fleeting moment where your eyes meet—eyes you two share with your mother—you feel so small.
Just a kid. Shortsighted and unfairly dismissive. Too blind to see your sister’s quiet victories, too selfish to admit you’ve diminished them just so you could feel less alone about your own failures. A child grasping for meaning, unfair in the ways only children can be. “1…” And in the fraction of a second before midnight, it's as if you’ve been doused awake.
You see her anew—what seemed like monotony is really the bedrock of stability; tenacity in place of routine. An almost single-minded doggedness to make something out of this life. You see the steadfast strength she possesses, the kind that gets her up every morning, to face the world and all its demands without question. With purpose.
You see resilience. Compassion. Traits that you’ve always lacked, that you’ve long resented, the same traits your mother never learned to embody.
And now you see your niece in her arms, born from this, and you name the indescribable feeling that dwells in you—borne from the pure look of adoration in your sister’s eyes for her youngest daughter—as envy.
You know, with utmost certainty, that she will be okay, because she has your sister as her mother, and she is so, so loved.
As you watch them, something inside you shifts—a deep, aching realization.
You see… home. Something you've always longed for but never truly found. “Happy new year!” The spell breaks. The two of you startle at the sudden eruption of fireworks, the distant chorus of car horns blaring from the streets outside.
Your niece and nephew jump and shriek, their laughter ringing through the room, celebrating something they barely understand but find joy in anyway. The baby in your sister’s arms lets out a wail at the commotion, and she is soothed instantly with murmurs of soft assurances. Her father struggles upright—then, with no small amount of effort, leans forward to press a kiss to the crown of her head.
The image before you is far from perfect, but it’s theirs.
“Auntie, auntie!” The little rascals cry out in unison, their voices overlapping in excitement. “‘appy n’year!”
A breathless, almost pained laugh escapes you. Still, you smile as you respond with your own, “happy new year!”
You’re tired—tired of running, of measuring yourself against the ghosts of your past. Tired of carrying the weight of a childhood that’s left you with more questions than answers, of making excuses for wounds that should have healed long since. You've spent so much time mourning the growing pains, the irreparable, that you never stopped to see what’s in front of you.
This moment, this realization, feels like the final missing piece in the fractured puzzle of who you are.
The new year arrives, marked by the crackle of fireworks and the loud cheer from your family.
This time, you won’t hesitate. You’ll choose to embrace the change, both good and bad, with open arms. With the quiet resolve of someone finally ready to move forward.
You lift your gaze just as a brilliant burst of red explodes into the night sky, its iridescent glow bleeding into a softer silver before fading into the dark.
A warmth settles deep in your chest—bittersweet, but steady. A quiet peace.
Happy new year, my love. . . . . . . .
.
.
.
.
. . .
The air at the threshold of Vagrant’s land is restless. Volatile. A hazy distortion ripples through it, folding and unfolding, like a lost mirage—an area of transition between worlds. Porch collapse, he calls it.
Sylus has stood here countless times, watching the way this anomalous disturbance twists the very fabric of this reality, how it flickers in and out of form, erratic. Impossible to predict.
It had taken him longer than he likes to admit to understand the phenomena for what it’s truly worth. Not just an alternate space caused by some spartan energy field. Not just any other protofield. But a thread. A connection. A door.
A fault line between realities, an entryway that hums with the possibility of you.
Since the moment the idea took hold, he had thought of little else. It has consumed him in every waking moment; his entire being seeming to bend toward a singular purpose—getting to you. He had torn through endless streams of data, followed every unstable pulse of energy, mapped its fluctuations down to the smallest inconsistency.
Nights bled into days, and days bled into weeks, until he can no longer keep track. Not that the passage of time meant much to him at this point.
He’s worked tirelessly through the stillness, through the storms of uncertainty, through the aching silence left by your absence. Ever since you’ve exchanged your temporary goodbyes.
He had measured everything he could—the unstable frequency of radio signals streaming through the interstice. He had traced the influx in real time; recording the rate of deterioration, isolating the waveform, and filtering out outside interferences.
But for all the data he gathered, for all the precision in his calculations, the core of this phenomenon remained just out of reach. His knowledge on the matter is rudimentary at most. He could waste years observing for abnormalities, trying to decipher how its presence has disrupted the very threads of this universe, but the why and how of it all will still elude him.
Still, theory matters less than function. He doesn’t need to understand the full depth of it. He only needs to harness it.
It’s a gamble.
Contrary to whatever reputation he’s earned for himself, Sylus has never been one to play his cards recklessly. He deals in certainties, in probabilities stacked in his favor, in risks that—while dangerous—are still within his grasp to control. He has never been the type to leap without knowing where he’d land.
But this is different.
He has never needed to, before. Never had a reason to throw himself into the unknown with no assurance of survival, no way to predict the outcome.
He had no reason to—until you.
Now, it matters less whether or not the odds of his survival are abysmal, that he has no precedent to follow. That your world might reject him entirely. None of it matters. Because if the choice is between staying and never reaching you, or plunging into the great, endless unknown—
He’ll take the leap, every time. Without hesitation.
He’ll leave this world behind, step beyond the edges of everything that has ever defined him, and venture into lands unseen, uncharted. Unknown. He doesn’t know what awaits him on the other side. If he’ll make it there in one piece. If he will make it there at all.
Sylus has never really questioned why he’s the anomaly in this world. The curiosities of his existence are yours to ponder. After all, he finds that he doesn’t care much of the answer as much as he cares about being with you.
Because wherever you are—that is home.
He takes a step forward, and the universe dissolves into a blinding light.
-
-
-
Sylus wakes to the sensation of weight.
Something presses on him heavily, sinking into his limbs like gravity itself is wrapping around him for the first time.
The ground beneath him is unfamiliar, uneven—tangible in a way he’s never felt before. His fingertips press into the damp earth, leaving the faintest imprint, yielding beneath his touch. The scent of soil rises around him; a rich, bitter brown.
This world does not recognize him, yet it cradles him like its own all the same.
Above, the sky erupts.
Fireworks split open the night, streaks of color exploding and dissipating in an instant—too fleeting to hold, too bright to ignore. A flashbang of incandescent reds and fluorescent greens, followed by bursts of crackling gold and shimmering silver scatter into tiny pinpricks before fading into the darkness.
The air is heavier here, denser in a way that feels almost… alien. It clings to the contours of his new form, seeps into his lungs with every breath.
And oh, how it burns. Not in pain, but in its sheer presence. It rushes into him not as mere oxygen but as something real. Something palpable. He’s lost in the sensation.
He exhales. Then winces.
Immediately, he feels it—the weakness. The brittleness of this new body. Gone is the invulnerability he once wielded so effortlessly, the certainty that nothing could touch him unless he allowed it.
That certainty is gone now, stripped away the moment he crossed the threshold.
He is flesh and bone. Finite. Mortal.
A lesser man might have feared it.
But in the middle of this empty field, miles away from civilization, Sylus can only laugh.
He tips his head back, reeling from the sheer impossibility of it all, eyes tracing the brilliant display above—as if committing it to memory, a coronation of sorts. Of existence. Of arrival. Of a life finally his own.
Reborn. And for the first time in his existence, he is alive.
––––
It’s summer—the summer that marks two years since he left.
Two years. It’s enough time to feel the weight of it, but not enough to make the events feel like something that happened a lifetime ago.
The seasons cycle once more, as they always do, pushing time forward with a steady, indifferent rhythm. And with that change comes a familiar pang—a bittersweet ache, neither grief nor regret, just the weight of knowing that nothing stays the same. Mono no aware.
You’re closer to thirty now, and the thought doesn’t terrify you as much as it did before. Your hair’s in a pixie cut—short and sleek, although the edges are a little ragged from the half-assed trimming you gave it a few days ago.
It would have made you feel stupid, once upon a time, for trying out something drastic for a new look. Instead, you just take it for what it is—one more thing you did because you wanted to. Like the rest of the choices you’ve made over the past two years. It’s yours. Uneven, impulsive, maybe a little questionable. But yours.
It’s liberating. Even if it makes your head look like a pencil.
The voice—the one that picks at your face, your body, your thoughts, everything down to the last imperfection—never really shuts up. It’s quieter now, easier to ignore, but it still lurks in the background, waiting for an opening, a moment of weakness. Maybe it always will. Maybe that’s just the price of being human.
But you don’t fight it anymore. You don’t let it drag you down to a breaking point. You carry yourself differently now, you'd say. No pep in your step just yet, but you don’t feel the need to drag your heels either. Literally and figuratively.
The change has come in waves—sometimes gentle, sometimes harsh—but it’s there, marking you, marking the passage of time. Just like the earth, just like the seasons, you’ve shifted and grown. And perhaps that’s enough.
The sky is ablaze now, a deepening canvas of pinks and purples as the sun sinks lazily to the west. The fiery orange light spills through the large windows, bleeding into every corner of the room, and the world outside seems to slow, caught in the hour before dusk.
You’re behind the counter, wiping down plates with the kind of ease that comes from repetition, the motion so ingrained in you that it barely registers anymore. It’s all routine—the rhythm of it, the quiet hum of the bistro, the clinking of porcelain. The air is thick with the sticky smell of warm pastries, and it’s the sort of evening that feels almost liminal. A moment suspended in time.
You hear the soft tinkling of the door chimes, signaling the arrival of another customer.
It’s a soft, unassuming sound, barely noticeable against the evening lull. You swipe your hands across your apron, turning on instinct, your mouth already forming the usual greeting.
“Hi, welcome to—”
The words die in your throat.
It’s a slow unfolding—almost a gradual realization that stretches across the seconds like the last rays of sun dipping beneath the horizon. He stands in the doorway, a figure outlined in gold, and his presence fills the space between you, no barrier that separates, and it feels... impossible. Unimaginable. Inevitable.
His height is the first thing you notice. He’s taller than you expected, and you know he’ll tower over you, even at a distance. His hair is dark now, the color of midnight, almost—not the silver you once traced with your fingers in your mind. The cut is still similar to what you’ve always known it to be, though a little more unkempt, as if he’s lived in this body long enough for it to take on its own wear.
Then his eyes. The red is gone—no longer the shade of crimson that used to see right through you, those sanguine pools you once loved. In its place, a stormy grey, deep and impossibly expressive, pulling you in like an undertow. The color is striking, alien in its own way, yet there’s a warmth buried beneath it—and the familiarity of it tugs at you.
Even with the changes, even though you’ve never met the person standing in front of you, you’ll know him anywhere.
There’s a shift in the room, a subtle, yet unmistakable change in the air. It’s as if the whole bistro has drawn in a breath—and you with it. Time stretches thin, each passing second expanding into what feels like an eternity.
Your eyes lock—and for a moment, nothing else exists.
It’s as if the world has shifted off its axis. Or, perhaps more accurately, it’s as though a piece that’s always been missing has finally snapped into place.
Something settles in you, something foreign and indescribably familiar at the same time.
Sylus smiles.
“Hello, my love. Have I kept you waiting?”
It feels like home.
____
“Now I found myself this kind of love, I can't believe it I'll never leave it behind I thought I'd never get to feel another fucking feeling But I feel— This love, this love, this love Oh, I feel it.”
End A/N: So this is done! Wow! I'm kind of proud of myself for writing something this long in the span of, idk, three months? Basically, the entire duration of my "vacation" back home. Now with another term and a busier schedule coming up, I really wanted to finish this series before life catches up to me. *sobs* Anyway, I'm so, so happy about the reception of this fic, and you've all been so sweet :') Again, thank you for reading! I'll see you in the spin-off, or whatever shit I put out next haha <3 Tagging: @xxfaithlynxx @beewilko @browneyedgirl22 @yournextdoorhousewitch @sunsethw4 @stxrrielle @mangooes @hrts4hanniehae @buggs-1 @michiluvddr @ssetsuka @imm0rtalbutterfly @the-golden-jhope @beomluvrr @bookfreakk @ally-the-artistic-turtle @sapphic-daze @sarahthemage @cchiiwinkle @madam8 @slownoise @raendarkfaerie @sylusdarling @luminaaaz @greeenbeean @vvhira @issamomma @shroomiethefrogwhisperer @blueberrysquire @lovely-hani @fiyori @peachystea @aeanya @sylus-crow @queen-serena88 @xthefuckerysquaredx @rayvensblog @poptrim @goldenbirdiee @amerti @angstylittleb1tch @reiofsuns2001 @j4mergy @touya-apologist @gladiolus-mamacitia @btszn @wrimaira
#love and deepspace#lads#lnds#love and deepspace sylus#lads sylus#lnds sylus#sylus x reader#sylus x you#lads x you#lads x reader#love and deepspace fic#self aware au#sylus qin
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Imagine Sukuna being forced to participate in a ballet recital for his daughter’s plushies.
Before you read: reader is referred to as mother.
Masterlist
-•-
“Step right up, for the ballet recital! Step right up!” You announced outside your daughter’s room. This Sunday, there was a very important event taking place in your home—your four year old daughter was conducting her very first ballet recital! She chose Swan Lake for the performance.
Your daughter pretended to make the plushies walk to their seats. There was a make-shift stage which was made by laying down a fuzzy pink rug. After all the guests walked in, your daughter insisted that you check whether there were any uninvited guests so you counted the tickets; small pieces of pink paper with the names of her plushies written on them. “All guests are here, madam!”
“Good job, mom! Now all we have to do is wait for dad and we can start.” You yelled your husband’s name to call him. Five minutes later, in your daughter’s words, in came the ‘evil black swan.’ His pink hair was pushed back by a devil horn headband from an old Halloween costume. He would’ve looked conventionally evil if it wasn’t for the black tutu he was wearing—again, courtesy of an old Halloween costume you had.
The image of your husband in a black tutu was hilarious in contrast to the cuteness your daughter showed with her pink tutu and tiara.
“Let’s get this over with,” he sighed.
Thirty minutes later, after many twirls and unicorn related plot twists, your daughter ended the show as she bowed down. Sukuna just watched his daughter do her thing with his arms crossed and was just glad that the whole charade was over. “Daddy, bow down or the people will be mad!” she whispered.
Sukuna looked at you for help but you only shrugged. Whatever your daughter wanted, she got; spoilt rotten by both her parents. He let out a deep breath and bowed. You clapped at their performance. “Yay! Encore, Encore!” you exclaimed. You wanted to record the whole performance so you could send it to Sukuna’s brother later. Your daughter giggled as she started the music and got back into position.
“Hey, I’ve had enough with the twirling!” Sukuna complained, but as he went to pull off the devil horns, he couldn’t help but feel guilty for his daughter’s pout. “Alright, but just once more,” he said to her as he raised his arms to start pirouetting to the music.
“You owe me big time,” he grimly warned you as he twirled.
“Swans don’t speak, daddy!”
#jjk sukuna#jjk x y/n#jjk x you#jjk x reader#jjk au#sukuna ryoumen x you#sukuna x y/n#sukuna x you#sukuna fluff#sukuna x reader#sukuna ryomen#sukuna#sukuna ryoumen x reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
♡ breaking the one rule he was always supposed to follow, rafe found himself sitting in the shadows of the gentlemen’s club where bitchy!pogue!reader worked at. imagine your surprise when you find out the person that paid for a private dance with you is your brother’s best friend.. and business partner.
warnings: stripper!reader, brother’s best friend trope, mentions of you and barry arguing, sexual tension, flirty banter, making out, heavy petting
a/n: this is what bitchy!pogue!reader is wearing in this btw.. i watched anora and worked on this right after lol
wc: 1.1k
rafe knew it was wrong the second he got in his truck and drove down to ‘pink sugar’ to see if you were there. he knew it was wrong when he walked in and scanned the room for you, and he knew it was wrong when he took a corner seat furthest from the stage. after overhearing you and barry arguing about what you did for work, rafe couldn’t help himself from seeing what was making you come home with a duffle bag full of cash. his curiosity got the best of him, and when he saw you emerge from behind the curtains, pink lace lingerie hugging the curves of your body, the cutest pair of bunny ears adorning your head, with a little bunny tail on your g-string to match, all the guilt he once felt melted away into nothing.
you were sin with legs. rafe watched you smile at the men in the front, the group of them emptying their wallets when you hadn’t even did anything to make them shower you with cash. then again, rafe felt the urge himself to give you all of his money just because you were so pretty. rafe swallowed thickly when your song started and the lights went low, everyone’s attention zeroing in on you as you lowered yourself to the glossy floor of the stage. he watched you crawl to the center, arching your back as the rhinestones around your eyes sparkled under the club lighting. one of the men reached out, poking the little ball that was your bunny tail, slipping what looked like a hundred dollar bill in the string of your bottoms.
rafe hated the way the men in here were looking at you right now, his fists clenching at his sides as he imagined what kind of thoughts were currently running through their heads. “that’s it, baby!” a drunken holler was shouted, the rest of the club following suit and bursting into a fit of cheers when you managed to spin around the pole in the middle of the stage. rafe watched in awe, deciding he needed to get you to himself, and away from the hungry stares of the crowded club. making his way over to the bouncers that stood outside of a concealed hallway, he handed both of them a few crispy bills. “get the one on stage with me and i’ll double it.” without another word, both of the security guards moved aside, letting rafe through.
you finished the rest of your set, blowing kisses to the men who made it a mission of theirs to spoil you rotten tonight before you made your way to the locker rooms where you refreshed your hair and makeup. “y/n?” nancy, the owner’s right hand woman walked in, “i have a private dance for a younger gentleman in room five.. he requested you specifically.” you smiled at her through the reflection of the mirror. “okay, i’ll be right over.” you nodded, giving yourself one more glance before making your way down the dimly lit hallway. the first private dance of the night always made you a little anxious, but at least you knew you were guaranteed a hundred dollars that you didn’t have to share.
you took a breath, twisting the door knob open before going in, shutting the door closed right after. “i must be special if you chose me..” you placed a hand on the man’s shoulder, walking around him before standing between his legs. looking down, you felt your heart drop to your stomach when he looked up, the face all too familiar to you. “yeah, you are.” you gasped, retreating your hand from him as if he burned you. “what the fuck do you think you’re doing, rafe?!” you nearly lost your footing when you stepped back, suddenly feeling exposed as his eyes trailed down your body. “what? i’m just a paying customer.” he shrugged, tossing back the drink in his hand.
“oh, yeah? tell that to barry. he’ll kill you if he finds out you were here.” you scoffed, your eyes meeting his. rafe stared at you for a moment, motioning for you to get closer to him. you swallowed thickly, the small disco ball in the room illuminating his features. “i’m not gonna do anything to you, i just wanted you away from everyone out there.” he spoke lowly. you took a step, accepting the hand he held out for you before he guided you onto his lap. you wrapped an arm around his shoulders like it was second nature, his large palm running up and down your thigh. “sooo.. you think you’re doing me a favor by pulling me back here so no one else can watch me dance?” your face was just mere inches away from rafe’s.
“i’m losing out on a lot of money, ‘country club..” you whispered, the slow music playing softly in the background. “how much do you want. throw me whatever number you’d like.” you smiled, your fingers slipping underneath the hem of his polo. “two thousand,” you spoke, “with interest.” rafe laughed, nodding his head as he trailed his hand from your thigh to your hip, adjusting the strap of your g-string against your skin. “with interest, huh?” he smirked, eyes falling down to your lips, “..i’d happily give that to you.” you leaned in first, just wanting to feel his lips on yours. rafe stilled for a second, a groan rumbling from his chest when he pulled you closer by your neck, returning your kiss tenfold.
“is barry home?” he was breathless when he pulled away, his hands roaming your body as if he wanted to take you right then and there. at the mention of your brother, reality seemed to grip its claws into you when you realized what you were doing right now. rafe saw the look of confliction pass over your face, his fingers cupping your chin to avert your attention back onto him. “hey..” he whispered, “i won’t tell if you don’t.” his words echoed in your head, his cologne and his proximity overtaking your senses. as if you two were meeting on the same page, rafe watched as your eyes grew dark, a smile gracing your lips. “i don’t kiss and tell, rafe.” as if a flip switched, you two began ravaging each other once more.
time slowed when you two moaned into each other’s mouths, grappling onto one another as if the two of you would disappear if you let go. “barry’s gone for the night.” you managed to speak between kisses, rafe nodding as he cupped you through your bra. just as he was going to tell you to leave with him, the bouncer outside the door yelled that rafe’s thirty minutes were up. “what the fuck, already?” he glanced down at his watch. you sighed, letting rafe pick you up before he kissed you one more time. “get your shit and let’s go, i’ll be waiting at the front door.” he squeezed the globes of your ass, making you gasp as he walked out. and just like that, rafe never let you step foot in that club again.
#❤︎₊ ⊹ works#₊˚⊹♡ rafe#₊˚⊹♡ bbf!rafe#₊˚⊹♡ bitchy!pogue!reader#outer banks#outer banks smut#outer banks fanfiction#outer banks imagine#rafe outer banks#obx#rafe obx#obx smut#obx fanfiction#obx imagine#obx x reader#rafe cameron#rafe cameron smut#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron blurb#rafe cameron prompt#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron imagine#rafe cameron x you#rafe fluff#rafe x you#rafe fanfiction#rafe smut#rafe x reader#rafe imagine
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Biggest secret
Words : 7381
Tags : squirting, tied up, a lot of fingering, BWC, creampie


"Wonyoung, we're going to be so late," Yujin called out, her voice echoing through the bustling airport.
Wonyoung, the ever-calm member of the K-pop group, glanced at her watch. "We've got five minutes," she said with a gentle smile. "Breathe, Yujin."
They were two young women about to embark on a much-needed vacation. Famous for their talents, their faces graced billboards and magazine covers across Asia. Yet here they were, trying to navigate the unfamiliar European airport as inconspicuously as possible. Their fans had no idea they were even on the same continent.
Their manager had assured them that this trip was off the books, a chance to let their hair down and enjoy the continent without the pressure of performances or appearances. They had packed light, eager to leave their glammed-up personas behind. Wonyoung, with her sharp features and piercing gaze, had swapped her usual high ponytail for loose waves that fell around her shoulders. Yujin, on the other hand, had opted for a more dramatic change, dying her hair a soft pink and trading her stage outfits for comfortable streetwear.
The air was thick with excitement as they stepped out into the warm embrace of the afternoon sun. The cobblestone streets of the city stretched out before them, a canvas of history and culture waiting to be explored. They had a map, a basic grasp of the language, and a list of must-see spots. But what they hadn't anticipated was the encounter that would change their lives forever.
As they approached a quaint café, a man emerged, his 6'3" frame casting a long shadow. His eyes, a piercing blue, met Wonyoung's and she felt an immediate jolt of attraction. He was ruggedly handsome, with a strong jawline and a mop of curly hair that danced in the breeze. Yujin's cheeks flushed as she took in his casual yet confident stride. The two women couldn't help but stare.
"Ladies, are you okay?" he asked in a rich, accented voice that sent shivers down their spines. His name was Y/N, a local artist who had recognized the subtle signs of lost tourists. They nodded, trying to play it cool despite their racing hearts. He offered to help them find their way around the city, an offer they eagerly accepted.
Wonyoung and Yujin found themselves drawn to his easy charm and the way his eyes twinkled with mischief. As they walked, Y/n pointed out hidden gems that weren't on their itinerary. They laughed at his jokes, feeling a sense of freedom that was rare in their usual tightly-scheduled lives. The tension grew as they shared glances, each one loaded with unspoken desires. The energy between them was palpable, and it wasn't just the heat of the day that was making them sweat.
When he invited them to his penthouse, they didn't hesitate. The elevator ride was filled with nervous giggles and sly glances, their hearts pounding in unison. The penthouse was a stunning blend of modern architecture and antique charm, with floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a breathtaking view of the cityscape. They felt like they were stepping into a different world, one where the only rule was to enjoy themselves.
As they settled in, Y/n suggested they stay with him for the duration of their vacation. He promised them privacy and a chance to experience the city like locals. The thought of escaping the watchful eyes of their fans and the suffocating bubble of their celebrity lives was too tempting to resist. Plus, the thought of getting to know him better was an alluring prospect that neither of them could ignore.
The next day, they set out early, their excitement palpable as they wandered through the cobblestone streets, the smell of freshly baked bread and blooming flowers filling the air. Y/n led them to a hidden market where the vibrant colors of the produce popped against the ancient buildings. They sampled cheeses that melted on their tongues and tasted wines that sang of the region's rich heritage. The sun climbed higher, casting a warm glow over their exploration.
As the evening approached, they returned to the penthouse, their senses filled with the day's adventures. The city had come alive with the setting sun, its vibrant energy seeping into their very souls. They decided to embrace the local nightlife, eager to let their hair down even further. Y/n pulled out an assortment of fine wines and beers, setting the stage for a night of relaxation and camaraderie.
The drinks flowed freely, and soon enough, Yujin and Wonyoung's inhibitions began to wane. They giggled and whispered to each other, their cheeks flushed from the alcohol and the excitement of their secret escape. Y/n, who had been nursing his drink more slowly, watched them with a knowing smile, enjoying their playfulness.
"You know, we have a fantasy," Yujin slurred, her eyes glancing coyly at Y/n. "A... a really big one."
Wonyoung's eyes widened for a second, then she giggled, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of pink. "Yeah," she agreed, her voice a little unsteady. "A... a big white cock."
Y/n's smile grew wider, and his eyes darkened with desire. He leaned in closer, his breath warm on their necks. "Is that so?" he murmured, his voice low and seductive. "Well, I've got something that might just live up to your... fantasy."
The room grew hotter as the words hung in the air. Wonyoung's heart raced, and she felt a pool of wetness forming between her legs. Yujin bit her lower lip, her eyes never leaving Y/n's. "Prove it," she challenged, her voice a soft whisper.
With a knowing smirk, Y/n stood and began to unbutton his shirt, his muscular chest coming into view as the fabric fell away. The two K-pop stars watched in awe as he revealed a sculpted body that could have been chiseled by the gods themselves. His skin was a warm, golden hue, kissed by the sun. He approached them, his confidence a tangible force in the room.
"Gentlemen prefer blondes," he murmured, reaching into a drawer and pulling out two lengths of soft, velvety rope. "But I have a feeling I might make an exception for you two."
With surprising gentleness, Y/n approached Yujin first. Her eyes were wide with a mix of excitement and trepidation as he took her wrists in his firm grip. He deftly wound the rope around them, securing them to the chair's arms with a series of quick, precise movements. He made sure the knots weren't too tight, but just tight enough to keep her in place. The soft fabric of the rope was a stark contrast to the cold metal of the chair, sending a thrill through her body.
Next was Wonyoung. She watched with bated breath as he approached, her heart pounding in her chest. He knelt before her, his eyes never leaving hers as he bound her ankles to the chair legs. The way he moved was mesmerizing, a dance of dominance and care that had her panting with anticipation. He then reached for her wrists, wrapping the rope around them in the same expert manner as before. He tied them to the chair's back, making sure she was as secure as Yujin.
The two friends sat there, bound and helpless, their breaths coming in short gasps. The room was filled with a new kind of tension, one that was palpable and electrifying. They had never felt so exposed and yet, strangely, so alive. Their eyes locked on Y/n as he stepped back to admire his handiwork, his gaze roving over their bodies with a hunger that was almost tangible.
"Now, where were we?" he asked, his voice low and gruff with lust. "Ah, yes, your fantasy. Tell me more about this... 'big white cock' you've been dreaming of."
Wonyoung's cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of red, and Yujin bit her lip to stifle a moan. They exchanged a look that spoke volumes, and with a nod from Wonyoung, Yujin began to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. "We... we've always wondered what it would be like. To have someone so powerful and in control, to give us pleasure beyond what we've ever known."
Y/n's eyes narrowed, a predatory gleam entering them. He took a step closer, his hand reaching out to trace the line of Wonyoung's jaw. "And what makes you think I can give you what you're looking for?" he whispered, his thumb brushing against her plump bottom lip.
Wonyoung's breath hitched, her eyes never leaving his. "We've seen your pictures," she said, her voice low and seductive. "We know you can handle two eager mouths."
With a smug smile, Y/n leaned in closer, his breath hot against her skin. He placed a gentle kiss on her neck, eliciting a soft moan. His tongue snaked out, tracing the line of her collarbone and down to the swell of her chest. He could feel her pulse racing under his lips, the heat of her body beckoning to him. His hand slid under her shirt, cupping her breast firmly.
He stepped back, his gaze lingering on the two bound women before focusing on Yujin. He approached her with the same deliberate grace, his eyes burning with a hunger that matched their own. He leaned down, his mouth capturing hers in a searing kiss that stole her breath away. His other hand reached for the hem of her shirt, lifting it up to expose her midriff. His tongue traveled down, tracing the curve of her belly button, making her squirm in her seat.
Their moans grew louder as he continued to explore their bodies with his mouth. He kissed and licked every inch of exposed skin, savoring the taste of them. His teeth grazed Wonyoung's nipple, eliciting a high-pitched whine from her as she arched her back, trying to get closer. Meanwhile, his hands had moved to Yujin's thighs, his thumbs teasing the sensitive skin just beneath the hem of her shorts.
He moved back to Wonyoung, his tongue flicking over her erect nipple before switching to the other one. He took his time, savoring the sounds of her pleasure. Wonyoung's eyes were closed, lost in the sensation of his mouth on her body. He knew she was wet, he could see the evidence staining the crotch of her pants, and the scent of her arousal filled the air.
Yujin watched, her own desire building as she felt the heat of his breath against her skin. She could feel the wetness seeping through her underwear, a testament to the effect his words and actions had on her. When he finally turned his attention to her, she was more than ready. He kissed along her neck, his teeth scraping against her sensitive flesh as he moved downward.
He pulled her shorts aside, exposing her to the cool air of the room. His tongue darted out, licking a slow, torturous path from her belly button to the top of her mound. She gasped, her body jolting in the chair. He didn't stop there, though. He pushed her legs apart, giving him full access to her soaking wet pussy. His tongue dipped into her folds, tasting her sweetness. Yujin's eyes rolled back in her head, her moans growing louder as he explored her with his mouth.
The room was filled with the sounds of their passion, the soft wet noises of his tongue on their skin. He took his time, teasing and tormenting them both until they were begging for more. The ropes that bound them seemed to tighten with every passing second, their bodies straining against the restraints.
Y/n looked up, his eyes meeting theirs. "Ready to see if I can live up to your fantasy?" he asked, his voice thick with lust.
Their eyes glazed with desire, they nodded frantically. The night was young, and they had a feeling it was going to be one they'd never forget.
Y/n stood, his gaze never leaving the two bound beauties before him. He unbuckled his belt with a smooth click, the sound echoing through the room. He unbuttoned his pants with a leisurely grace, the anticipation building as the zipper slowly descended. He pushed his pants and boxers down to reveal the monstrous 10 inches of BWC that had fueled their fantasies for so long. It stood proudly erect, a testament to his arousal.
He sauntered over to the sideboard, his eyes never leaving the girls. He picked up a sleek, black vibrator that lay there, charging with an eerie glow. "While I'm fucking one of you," he said, his voice thick with desire, "the other will watch, with this little friend here keeping her company."
Yujin and Wonyoung stared at each other, the competition in their eyes burning hot. They had shared so much together, but never had they competed for a man's attention quite like this. Yujin leaned forward, her bound breasts jiggling with the motion. "Me first, please," she begged, her voice a desperate whine. Wonyoung's eyes narrowed, her chin tilting up in defiance. "No, she said, "my pussy is better than hers."
Y/n's smile grew even more wicked as he took in their slutty expressions. It was clear that the two friends had a wild side that was eager to be unleashed. He knew that this night was going to be one for the books, and he had the perfect plan to cater to their every desire. He stepped closer to Yujin, his cock hovering over her face. "You seem so eager," he murmured, tracing the tip of the vibrator along her cheek. "But remember, you're going to have to share."
Y/n positioned the vibrator at Wonyoung's entrance, her eyes wide with anticipation. He flicked it on and watched as her pupils dilated at the first touch of the buzzing toy. She moaned, the sound muffled by the fabric of the chair. He leaned down, his mouth inches from her ear. "You're going to watch," he whispered, "and you're going to imagine it's your mouth wrapped around me instead."
Turning his attention to Yujin, he grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled her closer to his cock. She opened her mouth eagerly, taking the tip between her lips. He groaned, feeling her warmth and wetness as she began to suck. He could feel Wonyoung's eyes on them, her desire almost tangible. He pushed his hips forward, sliding his cock deeper into Yujin's mouth, watching as she struggled to take all of him.
"Fuck, he's so big," she murmured, her eyes watering as she tried to adjust to the size. Wonyoung's breath hitched, her own desire growing as she watched her friend's face contort with pleasure and pain. Y/n's cock was indeed massive, and the sight of it stretching Yujin's mouth was incredibly arousing. She knew it was only a matter of time before she felt that same fullness herself.
.
Y/n watched with hooded eyes as Yujin's cheeks hollowed with effort, her mouth straining around his thickness. Despite her inexperience with a cock so substantial, she took him in with surprising enthusiasm, her eyes watering but never leaving his gaze. He reached down to stroke her hair, whispering words of encouragement as she choked and gagged, her throat tightening around him.
"U can take it, baby," he coaxed, his voice low and reassuring. "Just relax, breathe through your nose."
Wonyoung watched as Y/n's cock slid in and out of Yujin's mouth, the vibrator inside her pulsing with an intensity that matched the throb of her own need. Her eyes never left the erotic dance of his hips as he fucked Yujin's face, the sight of her friend's submission sending shockwaves through her body. The vibrator inside her was a poor substitute, but it was all she had to cling to in that moment.
Y/n's eyes flickered between them, his grip tightening in Yujin's hair as he picked up the pace. "Glukk glukkk glukkk," he groaned, the wet sounds of his cock filling the room. "Your mouth is so good and tight, baby."
He began to fuck her face more aggressively, his hips snapping forward with a ferocity that made her eyes water. The vibrator inside Wonyoung buzzed away, the sensation amplified by her friend's desperate sucking sounds. She felt her own orgasm building, the pressure in her core growing tighter with each thrust of the artist's hips.
Y/n's grip on Yujin's hair tightened, his strokes becoming more erratic as he approached climax. His abs tensed, and a low growl rumbled from his chest. The room was filled with the sound of wet suction and the muffled gasps of the two bound women. Yujin's eyes grew wider, her cheeks hollowed as she took him deeper, her throat muscles working overtime to accommodate his size.
The moment came, and with it, a torrent of cum shot into Yujin's mouth. She struggled to swallow, her cheeks puffing out as rope after rope of white hot liquid filled her. It was too much, too fast. Cum began to leak from the corners of her mouth, dribbling down her chin and onto her chest. Wonyoung watched, her own orgasm cresting at the sight of her friend's submission.
Wonyoung pussy clenched around the vibrator, and with a cry, she came, her juices spurting out onto the chair beneath her. The vibrator's relentless buzzing only heightened her pleasure, sending wave after wave of ecstasy through her body. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she screamed his name, the sound echoing off the penthouse walls.
Y/n pulled the vibrator out of Wonyoung with a wet pop, her cum dripping down the shaft. He didn't even bother to wipe it clean before sliding it into Yujin's eager pussy, her legs still spread wide from her own oral ministrations. She let out a moan that was half-surprise, half-ecstasy as the toy filled her up. The artist's cum was still warm on her chin and chest, mixing with her saliva and sweat.
"Now is ur turn, Wonyoung," he said, his voice a dark, seductive purr. "Take it like the good slut u are."
Y/n stepped back, his cock glistening with a mix of precum and Yujin's spit. He approached Wonyoung with the same predatory gaze, his hands reaching for her bound wrists. "Prove to me," he said, his voice a low growl, "that you're the better cocksucker."
Wonyoung looked him dead in the eye, her own hunger palpable. She didn't need any further encouragement. As soon as the ropes were loosened, she leaned forward, her mouth open wide. Y/n stepped closer, positioning his cock at her eager lips. Without a moment's hesitation, she took him in, all inches disappearing into her mouth.
The sound of "Glukk glukk glukk" filled the penthouse, a rhythmic symphony of her mouth's submission to his length. Wonyoung's eyes watered as she worked his shaft, her tongue swirling around the head, tasting the saltiness of his pre-cum. She took him deep, her throat muscles constricting around his cock, and he watched with rapt attention as she took his entire length.
"You're so much better," he moaned, his hands tangling in her hair. "So tight, so good." His words were like gasoline to the fire of their competition. Yujin, whose pussy was still pulsing around the vibrator, watched with a mix of envy and arousal. Her own mouth was sore, but she couldn't help but want to try again, to prove herself to him and to her friend.
But the night wasn't about competition anymore. It was about pleasure, raw and unbridled. Wonyoung's eyes watered as Y/n's cock slammed into her mouth, his hips moving with an intensity that bordered on brutal. She could feel his desire in every thrust, his need for her submission. Her throat was a tight ring of muscle that stretched around his thickness, and she reveled in the feeling of being used by this powerful man.
He groaned, his hands tightening in her hair. "Fuck, I'm going to cum in your throat," he growled, his voice thick with lust. Wonyoung moaned in response, her eyes never leaving his. She nodded, eager to take him all the way.
With a roar, Y/n's cock erupted, filling Wonyoung's mouth with hot, sticky cum. She swallowed as much as she could, but it was too much, too fast. Cum spurted out of her mouth and down her chin, covering her neck and chest. Yujin watched, her eyes wide with a mix of amazement and envy as Wonyoung's cheeks bulged with the effort to contain his seed. It was clear that Wonyoung had outdone herself, taking even more of his cum than Y/n had given her.
The vibrator inside Yujin's pussy hit just the right spot, sending her spiraling into her own orgasm. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and her body convulsed in the chair, her moans muffled by the ropes around her wrists. Her orgasm was intense, her muscles clamping down on the buzzing toy, her juices coating it. She felt a strange sense of satisfaction as she watched Wonyoung take her prize, even though her own mouth was empty.
As Wonyoung swallowed the last of Y/n's cum, Yujin felt the first spurt of her own juices. It was unlike anything she had ever experienced before. Her pussy contracted, sending a geyser of liquid shooting into the air, drenching the chair and the floor beneath her. Wonyoung looked over, her eyes wide with surprise, and then with a wicked smile.
"Maybe you lost in the mouth, but I think your pussy is greater than Wonyoung's," Y/n said, his voice thick with lust. He leaned down, his cock still hard and glistening with saliva. He licked the cum from Yujin's chin before pressing his lips to hers in a deep, hungry kiss. "Tell me, baby, does that make you feel good?"
Yujin whimpered into the kiss, the taste of their combined flavors swirling in her mouth. She could feel the heat of embarrassment mingling with the high of her recent orgasm. "Yes," she admitted, her voice small and needy. "It feels... amazing."
Y/n chuckled, the vibrations of his laughter sending shockwaves through her body. He pulled back, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction as he surveyed his handiwork. The two idols were a mess of ropes and cum, their faces flushed and their chests heaving with each ragged breath.
"Enough for today," he murmured, his voice filled with a sense of finality. "I've got to save some for tomorrow." He began to untie Yujin and wonyoung, his movements slow and deliberate, as if savoring the moment. Their wrists were red from the ropes, but she didn't flinch as they fell away. Instead, she leaned back in the chair, their legs still trembling from the aftershocks of orgasm.
They stumbled into the bathroom, still naked and sticky with cum. The shower was large and luxurious, with jets that could massage every inch of their bodies. They stepped inside, the warm water cascading down on them, washing away the sweat and the evidence of their earlier escapade. Their eyes met, and in that moment, any hint of competition was gone. They were just two friends, sharing a secret that no one else knew about.
Y/n took his time soaping them up, his hands gliding over their curves and valleys with the same gentle precision he had used when tying the ropes. He kissed their necks and whispered sweet nothings in their ears, making them feel cherished and desired. They giggled and played, the tension of their earlier encounter giving way to a newfound intimacy.
Once clean, they stumbled out of the shower, their bodies glistening with water droplets that clung to their skin like diamonds. He led them to the large, comfortable bed that dominated the penthouse's master suite. The sheets were cool and crisp, a stark contrast to the heat of their bodies as they tumbled in, still wet from the shower.
Wonyoung, ever the tease, rolled onto her back and spread her legs with a wicked grin. "Yesterday, Yujin got the first taste," she purred, her voice husky with desire. "But today, I want your cock inside me first."
Y/n chuckled, his hand stroking his still-hard cock. "Beg for it, baby girl," he said, his voice low and seductive.
Wonyoung's smile grew even more wicked as she licked her lips. "Please," she murmured, her eyes never leaving his. "Please, fuck me first."
Y/n's grin widened, and with a swift move that belied his strength, he flipped Wonyoung onto her stomach. Her legs trembled with excitement, and she wiggled her ass in the air, silently begging for his attention. He took a moment to admire the view, her plump cheeks framing her glistening pussy. The scent of her desire filled the air, and he knew she was more than ready for him.
He leaned down, his mouth watering at the thought of tasting her again. His tongue slid out, tracing a wet path from the base of her spine to the sensitive flesh between her thighs. Wonyoung moaned, arching her back to give him better access. His tongue delved into her folds, lapping at her clit with a fervor that made her legs shake.
Y/n took his time, his tongue swirling and probing, teasing and taunting. He knew just how to make her squirm, just how to push her to the edge without sending her over. He felt her pussy clench around his tongue, and he chuckled, the sound vibrating against her sensitive skin. He licked her with long, firm strokes, each one sending a bolt of pleasure shooting through her body.
Her moans grew louder, echoing through the penthouse suite. She was close, so close, but he wasn't done with her yet. He pulled back, his eyes meeting hers in the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling mirror. "Beg for it," he murmured, his voice a dark promise.
Wonyoung's eyes were glazed with lust, her breath coming in ragged gasps. "Please," she whimpered. "I need it. I need you inside me i want it raw."
Y/n's grin grew wolfish. "So greedy," he murmured, his hand coming down to give her ass a firm slap. She yelped, but the sound was muffled by the pillow she had bitten down on. "But if you can't even wait your turn..."
Before Wonyoung could respond, she felt the pressure of his cock at her entrance. With one powerful thrust, he was inside her, filling her completely. Her scream was a mix of pleasure and pain as her body stretched to accommodate him. Y/n didn't stop, pumping into her with a ferocity that had her seeing stars.
The feeling was unlike anything she had ever experienced before. Her pussy was so tight around him, and with each thrust, she could feel him hit a spot that made her toes curl. She threw her head back, her eyes squeezed shut as she felt him reach depths that she didn't know were possible. "Oh, fuck," she screamed, her voice echoing in the large room.
Y/n's rhythm grew more erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. He could feel the walls of her pussy clenching around him, trying to keep him in, as if afraid he'd pull out too soon. He leaned over, his chest pressing against her back, his cock going even deeper. "You like that?" he growled, his voice low and guttural. "You like having my big white cock inside you?"
Wonyoung could only nod, her voice lost to the intensity of her pleasure. She could feel her orgasm building again, the pressure in her core growing with every stroke. "Fuck me harder," she begged, her voice a hoarse whisper. "I want to feel it in my stomach."
Y/n's hands tightened on her hips, and he complied, his cock slamming into her with a force that made her whole body shake. The sound of skin slapping skin filled the room, punctuated by their gasps and moans. Y/n's cock was like a piston, moving in and out of her with a precision that was almost mechanical.
Y/n's thumb found her clit, rubbing it in tight circles as he continued to fuck her. Wonyoung's moans grew louder, the pressure in her stomach unbearable. She felt like she was going to explode from the inside out. "Yes," she screamed, "yes, I can feel it in my stomach!"
Her orgasm washed over her, a tsunami of pleasure that had her entire body convulsing. Her pussy clamped down on him, her juices flooding the bed beneath them. Y/n grunted, his hips moving faster, his cock swelling even more as he approached his own climax. "Take it," he groaned, his voice tight with effort. "Take all of me."
Wonyoung's cries grew louder, her body writhing in ecstasy. Y/n's cock was a blur, his strokes so fast they were almost a blur. And then, with a final roar, he came. His cum flooded her, filling her up until it spurted out around his cock, coating her ass and the bed beneath them. She could feel the warmth of it, feel the power of his release.
As he pulled out, she collapsed onto the bed, her legs trembling. "Fuck," she breathed, her voice weak. "That was... I don't have energy right now, i can't believe i can take 10 inches." Her pussy was still pulsing, her body still trying to come down from the high of that intense orgasm.
Y/n chuckled, turning to face Yujin, who had been watching the whole thing standing, her knees slightly bent and her own pussy visibly throbbing. "You're next," he promised, his eyes gleaming.
Yujin licked her lips, her gaze never leaving the artist's still-hard cock. She had never felt more desperate for anything in her life. The way Wonyoung had taken him, the sounds she had made... she wanted that. She needed that.
Wonyoung rolled onto her side, panting, and gave her friend a knowing smile. "Your turn," she murmured, her voice still thick with lust. "Show him how it's done."
The artist stalked over to Yujin, his cock bobbing with each step. He grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up at him. "Are you ready for this?" he asked, his voice a dark whisper.
Yujin nodded, her eyes wide with excitement and a hint of fear. She had never been with a man this big before, but she had watched Wonyoung take him, and she knew she could do it too. She had to. For herself, for her friend, and for the thrill of the challenge.
He pushed her onto the bed, her body bouncing on the soft mattress. "Spread your legs," he ordered, his tone firm but gentle. She complied, her legs spreading wide, giving him full access to her pussy. He positioned himself at her entrance, his cock glistening with Wonyoung's cum. "Look at me," he said, his eyes boring into hers.
Y/n pushed into her with a slow, deliberate movement that had her gasping. He was so thick, so full, and she could feel every inch as he filled her up. "Oh, God," she whimpered, her nails digging into the bed sheets. "It's so big."
He didn't rush, taking his time to let her adjust to his size. His eyes never left hers, the connection between them intense. "Breathe," he murmured, his voice soothing. "You can do this."
Y/n's cock stretched her further than she had ever been stretched before. She felt her body give way to his, her tightness enveloping him like a warm, wet glove. "So tight," he groaned, his eyes rolling back in his head. "Tighter than Wonyoung."
Y/n began to move, his strokes long and deep, filling her to the brink with each thrust. The pain was exquisite, a delicious burn that she had never felt before. She watched in the mirror as her own pussy swallowed his cock, the sight of it making her even wetter. She reached down, her hand shaking as she touched her clit, her movements frantic.
"Fuck me," she begged, her voice a hoarse whisper. "Fuck me like you did Wonyoung."
Y/n chuckled, his eyes dark with desire. "But you're not Wonyoung," he murmured, his cock teasing her entrance. "You're Yujin. And I'm going to make you feel things she never could."
With that, he pushed into her again, harder and faster than before. Yujin's body responded in kind, her pussy spasming around him as she felt her orgasm build. She had never squirted before, never felt that intense release of pleasure, but with each powerful thrust, she grew closer and closer.
Her hand worked her clit in a frantic rhythm, her breath coming in ragged gasps. The artist watched her intently, his eyes never leaving her face as he fucked her. He could feel her pussy tightening around him, the beginnings of her orgasm starting to pulse through her body. "Show me," he growled, his hips slamming into hers. "Show me what a squirting pussy looks like."
The room grew hazy around her, the only thing she could focus on was the feeling of his cock inside her and the pressure building in her core. And then, with a scream that was more animal than human, she did. Her pussy clenched down on him as a flood of liquid shot out, soaking the sheets and the both of them. It was a sensation like nothing she had ever felt before, a release that seemed to come from her very soul.
Y/n's eyes went wide with amazement. He had never seen a woman squirt like that before, especially not on his first try. "Fuck, baby," he breathed, his strokes becoming more erratic as he watched the show. "You're a squirting queen."
Yujin could feel her orgasm building again, her pussy spasming around him. She had never felt so alive, so wanted, so...used. It was intoxicating. "More," she moaned, her voice barely recognizable. "Please, don't stop."
The artist chuckled, his eyes gleaming. He knew he had her now, that she was his to do with as he liked. He picked up the pace, his cock slamming into her with a force that made the bedframe rattle. The sound of wet flesh slapping together filled the room, a symphony of lust that had Wonyoung watching with envy.
Y/n reached down, his thumb finding Yujin's clit again. He rubbed it in tight circles, feeling her body respond to his touch. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she let out a high-pitched keening sound. She was close, so close.
"Cum for me," he growled, his cock pumping in and out of her with a ferocity that had her panting. "Let me feel your pussy milk me dry."
Y/n's thumb circled her clit with precision, the pressure building until she couldn't hold back any longer. Yujin's body bowed off the bed, her pussy contracting around his cock as another gush of liquid shot out, soaking him, the bed, and the floor. He groaned, the sensation of her squirting pushing him closer to the edge.
With one final thrust, he came deep inside her, his cum spurting into her womb. The feeling was indescribable, the heat of his seed filling her up in a way that made her feel complete. She could feel his cock pulse with each spurt, his body shaking with the force of his orgasm. They stayed like that for a moment, locked together in the throes of passion, their bodies slick with sweat and cum.
As he pulled out, Yujin's pussy gaped open like the letter "O," the aftermath of his powerful release leaving her utterly exposed and vulnerable. Wonyoung's eyes widened at the sight, a mix of awe and envy. The artist chuckled, his cock still hard and gleaming with their combined juices. "Look what I did to her," he said, his voice filled with pride.
Y/n's eyes were hooded with desire as he took in the sight of Yujin's pussy, still quivering from the intensity of her orgasm. He leaned down, his tongue tracing the edges of her swollen folds, tasting the sweetness of her cum. "You're so beautiful when you cum," he murmured, his voice low and intimate. "Your pussy is a fucking work of art."
With a wicked grin, he reached out with his hand and lightly touched the sensitive bud of her clit. Yujin's body jerked in response, her breath catching in her throat. He began to tease her, his fingers dancing over her clit in a rhythm that was both maddening and exquisite.
Her eyes went wide as she felt the beginnings of another orgasm. She had never been this sensitive before, never felt like she could cum again so soon after such an intense release. But here she was, her pussy gushing and spasming as if it had a mind of its own.
Y/n watched in amazement, his eyes glued to the sight of her juices flowing out of her. "Again?"
Yujin nodded, her body trembling with the effort of staying conscious. "Yes," she gasped, her eyes glazed with desire. "I need... I need it."
With one final, gentle squeeze of her clit, the artist leaned back, watching as Yujin's body was wracked by another orgasm, this one even more powerful than the last. Her eyes rolled back, and she let out a scream that was cut off as she passed out, her body going limp beneath him.
Wonyoung's gaze flickered from Y/n to her unconscious friend, her own desire flaring anew at the sight of Yujin's pussy, still quivering and open from the intense pleasure. "Looks like she passed out," she murmured, a hint of sadness in her voice. "But her pussy's still wide open like 'O' for you."
Y/n chuckled, his smirk never leaving his face as he turned to face Wonyoung. "And now, it's your turn," he said, his voice dripping with anticipation. Wonyoung's eyes widened, a thrill of excitement coursing through her as she realized she was about to be the center of attention once again.
He crawled over to her, his still-hard cock bobbing with every movement. Wonyoung spread her legs, eager to feel him fill her up. But instead of entering her, he lowered his head, his tongue tracing a path along her inner thighs. She moaned, her body already sensitive from the earlier orgasms. He licked her slit, his tongue delving into her folds and tasting the sweetness of her desire.
Wonyoung's hips bucked, her body responding instinctively to the sensation. She had never felt so exposed, so vulnerable. But with Y/n, she knew she could let go completely, surrender herself to the pleasure he so expertly delivered. His fingers found their way inside her, pumping in and out with a steady rhythm that had her pussy clenching around him.
Her moans grew louder as he worked her over, his tongue and fingers in perfect sync. She could feel the beginnings of another orgasm building, a pressure that was both exquisite and unbearable. "Please," she begged, her voice a desperate whine. "I can't take anymore."
Y/n's only response was to push harder, his tongue delving deeper, his fingers curling to hit her G-spot. Wonyoung's body was a tapestry of sensations, a maelstrom of pleasure that threatened to consume her. She felt like she was on the brink, about to shatter into a million pieces.
And then it hit her, an orgasm so intense that it stole her breath away. She screamed, her body arching off the bed as her pussy spasmed around his fingers. He didn't let up, his tongue still lapping at her clit, his fingers still pumping away. The pleasure was so intense it was almost painful, a never-ending crescendo that left her trembling and gasping for air.
As the waves of pleasure finally subsided, she collapsed back onto the bed, her eyes fluttering shut. "No more," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I can't..."
But Y/n wasn't done with her. He slid his fingers from her pussy, bringing them to her mouth. "Taste yourself," he ordered, his voice firm. Wonyoung's eyes snapped open, and she took his fingers into her mouth, her eyes never leaving his. The taste of her own cum was surprisingly sweet, a heady cocktail of desire and satisfaction.
Her eyes glazed over as she sucked on his fingers, the sensation of his gaze on her making her stomach flip. He watched her intently, his own desire never waning. "Now, I want you to watch," he murmured, his voice low and commanding.
Wonyoung nodded, her cheeks flushing with arousal. She turned to face Yujin, her eyes locked on her friend's pussy as Y/n began to finger her once again. Y/n's movements were slow and deliberate, his eyes on Wonyoung's face as he watched for any signs of discomfort or distress. But all he saw was pure, unbridled need.
Wonyoung's body was a canvas of desire, her pussy swollen and glistening with her juices. Her hips began to rock in time with his fingers, her breath coming in shallow gasps. "Fuck," she whispered, her eyes never leaving Y/n's. "I'm going to cum again."
Y/n watched as Wonyoung's orgasm built, her body tightening around his hand. He could see the moment she lost control, her eyes rolling back in her head as she let out a scream that was more primal than anything he had ever heard. Her pussy clenched down, and she came hard, her juices spurting out to cover his hand and arm.
It was too much for her to handle. With a final, desperate whimper, Wonyoung's eyes rolled back, and she passed out, her body going slack. Y/n pulled his hand away, watching the aftershocks of her climax ripple through her. Her pussy was still spasming, her legs trembling slightly from the exertion. He chuckled, feeling a sense of pride at his handiwork.
The room was thick with the scent of sex, the air heavy with the sounds of their panting. Y/n looked down at his cock, still hard and demanding more. He knew he had to take a break, though. He had work to do, a canvas calling his name. He stood, his legs shaking slightly from the effort of holding back his own climax. "I'll be back soon," he murmured, his eyes lingering on the two passed out stars.
Leaving the sated girls on the bed, Y/n padded over to the en suite bathroom, his cock still standing tall despite the recent releases. He stepped into the massive tub, the warm water enveloping his body, and reached for the soap, his mind racing with the images of their shared pleasure. The scent of sex still lingered on his skin, a potent reminder of the power he had wielded over them. He began to cleanse himself, his hands moving over his chest, down his stomach, and finally to his still-hard member, which seemed to protest the interruption of its fun.
As he washed away the sweat and cum, his thoughts drifted to the unspoken challenge in their eyes. They had pushed each other, competed for his attention and affection, and he had reveled in it. The sight of their pussies, open like the letter 'O', was burned into his mind, a visual testament to the depths of their arousal and submission. It was a powerful image, one that stirred his creative soul and inspired a new painting in his mind.
He stepped out of the tub, water dripping from his sculpted body, and padded over to the bedside table, where he found a piece of paper and a pen. In the dim light, he scribbled a quick note. "I will come at night, take care of yourself," he wrote, the words a promise of the pleasure yet to come. He knew they wouldn't wake until morning, but the anticipation was part of the thrill. He placed the note on Yujin's pillow, knowing she'd find it when she woke up.
733 notes
·
View notes
Text
in your arms

summary: your baby attends her first GDragon concert
The energy of the concert is electric.
The bass reverberates through the arena, the lights flash in hypnotic patterns, and the entire stadium is alive, thousands of voices screaming for GDragon.
And from the side of the stage, his daughter watches.
She’s perched on Daesung’s hip, her tiny fingers fidgeting with the straps of her little pink backpack - the one that has a leash. The one she whined and stomped her feet at whenever it was brought out.
You and Jiyong are embarrassed to use it, but you’ve both learned the hard way that Diva is fast. And has a desire to go wherever she wanted. So unless you’re her Appa or Eomma, she will wiggle, twist, or roll her way out of any grasp.
“She’s going to be fine,” you assure Youngbae and Daesung, adjusting the bag’s straps one last time.
Youngbae looks skeptical. “Are you sure?”
“She’s been calling for Jiyong the whole night,” Daesung says, shifting her weight in his arms. “What if she tries to run to him?”
You shrug. “Then use the harness.”
The two men exchange a look.
They'd seen Jiyong shout - for a solid twenty minutes, at Seunghyun when he'd let the lead slip out of his grasp one time and Diva had nearly made her way out of the park.
“She’s too smart for her own good,” you sigh, recalling all the times your baby had attempted a great escape. “And besides, it’s only for five minutes. I just need to run to the bathroom. You’ll be fine.”
Diva wiggles impatiently in Daesung’s hold, her big, expressive eyes glued to the stage.
She’s mesmerised.
Because Appa is famous?
Of course, she knows you sing.
She’s watched you perform, even toured with you when she was barely a year old. But Appa? He’s just the one who reads her bedtime stories, who does the silly voices, who lets her steal bites of his snacks even when you tell them both no.
And now, here he is, standing under blinding lights, thousands of people screaming his name.
She misses him.
You glance toward the stage, where Jiyong is in his element, his shirt damp with sweat, his voice intoxicating over the mic as he sends the crowd into a frenzy.
A tiny part of you gets distracted, watching him perform.
But you shake yourself out of it, pressing a kiss to Diva’s head before pulling away. “Okay, back in five.”
Youngbae nods. “Got it.”
Daesung doesn’t look as convinced, but he salutes you anyway. “No problem.”
You hesitate for only a second. It’s fine. They’ve got this.
And then you’re off.
𓆩♡𓆪 𓆩♡𓆪 𓆩♡𓆪
Two minutes later and Diva is impatient.
She clutches Daesung’s shirt tightly, eyes wide, ears straining as she listens to the deep echo of her father's voice fill the stadium.
She recognises that voice. It means comfort and safety.
But where is he?
The lights flash bright, the music booms, and suddenly - it’s too much.
Usually, when it gets dark and loud like this, her Appa holds her close, whispering that everything is okay.
But he’s not here.
“Appa, here!” she says, tiny fingers tightening around Daesung’s collar.
Daesung lightly pats her back. “Appa’s singing, sweetheart. We have to wait. Look, look, we can watch him from here!"
She pouts.
Not good enough.
Youngbae tries, taking off his sunglasses and holding them out to her. “Hey, here we go, do you want to wear these? You like glasses, right?”
“No.”
A fib, but she only wanted one thing at that moment.
Her tiny fists ball at her sides.
She wiggles again.
"Hyung, hyung! I'm losing her here!" Daesung shifts his grip, like he was wrestling with a slippery fish. “Don’t even think about it!”
She'd already thought about it.
And then, before either man can react -
She moves.
Fast.
Like a tiny bullet, she twists out of Daesung’s arms, hitting the ground running.
Youngbae yelps. “YAH - !”
Daesung lunges for the pink harness - but she dodges.
Tiny legs sprint past staff and security, and the harness leash dangles uselessly behind her.
They chase.
She's heading straight for the only person who matters.
Jiyong.
He’s in between songs, catching his breath, preparing for the next set - when suddenly, the crowd erupts into something different. A different kind of scream.
A laugh ripples through the stadium as he turns just in time to see a tiny figure barreling toward him.
His little, trouble-making daughter.
For a split second, he thinks he’s imagining things.
But then, nope, that’s definitely her. Pigtails and all.
And she’s coming in hot.
The audience loses their minds.
Security hesitates - that’s his baby. They all recognise her. She’s the one who waved at them backstage and raided the snack table.
So they let her through.
And Jiyong - crouches.
Arms open.
And she collides into him, wrapping her small arms around his neck.
The stadium erupts.
Screaming. Cheering. Crying.
Jiyong laughter is caught by the microphone while adjusting his in-ear. “My princess!”
Diva clutches his shirt. Her safe place.
He lifts her effortlessly, so proud of his little Houdini. “What are you doing, huh?”
Diva leans toward the mic.
“Appa sing."
The crowd melts.
From the side, Youngbae and Daesung finally stumble onto the stage.
Panting.
Hands on their knees.
Jiyong raises an eyebrow. “Seriously?”
“She’s too fast,” Daesung defends, breathless.
“We're getting old.” Youngbae mutters, wincing as he straightened.
The audience erupts with laughter.
Jiyong kisses Diva’s temple, smiling at his little girl. She can do no wrong in his eyes.
Then the opening chords of “Home Sweet Home” begin.
Jiyong chuckles. “Guess you’re staying for this one?”
And just like that - Diva is part of the show.
She kicks her legs in victory as Jiyong sings, happy to be in his arms again. Youngbae and Daesung interact with her mid-song, playing along, making her giggle.
The cameras catch everything.
Her curious hand pulling out Jiyong’s earpiece.
Her patting his shoulder to the beat.
And then -
You return.
You stop dead in the wings of the stage, watching the performance. And the last minute added addition.
Your five-minute bathroom break turned into a viral moment.
Jiyong catches your eye. You raise an eyebrow.
Seriously?
He just smirks.
When the song ends, you hurry onto the stage, reaching for your daughter. “Alright time to come back."
But Diva has terms and conditions.
"Yes, yes, we'll get you a snack and juice.” You shush her while trying to pry her grip from Jiyong's shirt.
The fans continue to scream and chant at your surprise appearance.
You smile and wave at them anyway, adjusting Diva on your hip.
Jiyong smirks into the mic, his arm coming around you two. “What do you guys think? Should we do a song together?” he asks the crowd.
The roar is deafening.
He laughs at the reception. “It's been a while, hasn't it?”
The last time you two performed together was when the mischievous little daughter you were holding was still in your belly, unable to escape and cause havoc.
You shoot him a playful glare.
This man.
But the glint in his eyes is irresistible.
And just like that -
The night just got a little longer.
𓆩♡𓆪 𓆩♡𓆪 𓆩♡𓆪
im backkkk - revived by a kiwi passion fruit and guava vape
hope you all enjoyed. gd's tour will be the start of big changes for the btu series!!
taglist: @petersasteria, @mirahyun , @allthoughtsmindfull , @gdinthehouseee , @infinetlyforgotten , @redhoodedtoad , @kathaelipwse , @lxvemaze , @loveesiren , @sherrayyyyy , @getyoassoutthetrunk , @shieraseastarrs , @ctrldivinev , @xxxicddbr88 , @onyxmango , @tryingtolivelifeblog , @tulentiy , @bettelaboure , @maskedcrawford
446 notes
·
View notes
Text
You dress them up, strip them down, and cash out every time.
❤︎ Synopsis. In Sex City, flesh is currency, desire is power, and you sit at the top, pulling the strings. Your men dance, strip, and fuck under neon lights, their moans echoing in back rooms where love is just another transaction. They worship you like a god, but gods don’t bleed—do they? In a world where bodies are for sale and obsession turns deadly, the real question is: who owns who?
♡ Book 6. The Red Ledger (TRL): Stained in Lust, Written in Blood.
♡ Pairing. Yandere! Omegaverse! Sex City AU! Various x Fem. Omega! Reader
♡ Characters Include. Pornstar! Gojo, Enemy Kingpin! Sukuna, Virgin Stripper! Sunday, Brothel Escort! Boothill, Sugar Baby! Alhaitham
♡ The Master’s Collection. Five for Sale - Part 1
♡ Word Count. 10,065 (about 1.5k each character)
♡ TW. dom + top + older + scumbag + false sub yanderes, evil psychopathic + false dom and switch + apathetic + black flag reader, toxic + abusive relationships, non-con + dub-con, BDSM + DDLG, inappropriate use of kinks, degradation + humiliation, implied blackmail, dystopian setting, general manipulation + gaslighting + abuse + trauma, implied incest, abuse of authority, omegaverse inspiration, kidnapping, drugging, prostitution and sex industry + sexual exploitation and abuse, implied domestic abuse + unhealthy coping mechanisms + desensitization + unhealthy family dynamics, abandonment, god complex + religious analogies
♡ Note. Due to Tumblr policy, all characters are all of age.
The city bleeds for you.
Neon veins pulse through the streets, flashing filth in candy-colored lights—pink, violet, crimson, flickering over bodies pressed together in alleyways, moans drowned beneath the bass-heavy thrum of Sinthral’s heartbeat. Everything here belongs to you. Every touch, every dollar, every gasped-out name whispered in the dark. The men who fuck for you, the women who kill for you, the desperate souls who pray to you with trembling lips—they are all yours. You, the anomaly. The Omega who should have been broken. Who should have been sold, collared, made to kneel.
Instead, they kneel for you.
You sit at the top, high above the filth, in a tower of glass and steel where the scent of blood is scrubbed from the walls, where the air is cold enough to bite. Your name is whispered, breathed like an incantation, a warning, a promise. They call you The Master. The Devil. The Queen who made herself King.
The Red Ledger is your empire, but it is only one piece of the machine. Sex is the easiest currency; bodies are the most desperate wager. You own the brothels, the strip clubs, the underground fight pits where men break their bones for sport. You own the casinos, the high-rolling dens where fortunes are lost and lives are signed away. You own the ports, the routes, the supply chains that keep this city drowning in its own vices. Every transaction passes through your hands. Every debt owed, every sin indulged. And when the ledger runs dry, when the scales tip too far against them, they come crawling.
Even Alphas.
There is nothing more pathetic than an Alpha brought to their knees. No scent strong enough, no status high enough to defy the weight of power you hold. They look at you and see their ruin. You look at them and see profit.
Tonight, the ledger is wet with ink and blood. Five new bodies for sale, five new lives to crush beneath your heel. The auction looms, and the wolves have gathered, hungry and salivating. You watch them from the private box above the stage, your silhouette carved in the dark, a queen upon her throne of indulgence. Below, the bidding begins.
And as always, you are the one pulling the strings.
⋅───⊱༺ ♰ ༻⊰───⋅ 𝐏𝐨𝐫𝐧𝐬𝐭𝐚𝐫! 𝐆𝐨𝐣𝐨 ✦✧✦✧
The Red Ledger breathes. Not with air, but with power, wealth, and flesh. And tonight, your best investment is on display.
Gojo Satoru steps onto the stage, and the room tilts in his favor.
It’s not just his face—though that alone is enough to make men and women bankrupt themselves for the chance to taste his skin. It’s not just the arrogance, the unbearable, insufferable confidence that drips from every movement. It’s the knowledge that he owns this space, that the camera lenses are his playthings, that every breath drawn in this room will be spent speaking his name.
He is your number one. Your most valuable asset. The golden boy of Sinthral’s elite underworld, the untouchable king of the industry you built.
And he knows it.
Gojo Satoru is a pornstar, but calling him that is an insult to the empire he has created beneath your rule. He isn’t just an actor. He’s a god. He’s the industry. His films don’t just sell—they redefine pleasure, twist the limits of human depravity, push boundaries no one dares to cross. He isn’t just famous; he’s untouchable. He could walk through the streets of this city blindfolded, naked, and still leave a trail of bodies writhing in his wake.
Every single person in this room has paid a price to see him tonight.
You lean back in your chair, fingers drumming against the armrest, watching him with the cold satisfaction of an artist surveying their masterpiece. Gojo tilts his head, the silver-white strands of his hair falling into his eyes before he shoves them back with a grin. The way he moves is effortless, fluid—he doesn’t just walk onto the stage, he prowls, he demands attention. The way his hips shift, the slow drag of his fingers over the buttons of his silk shirt, the fucking audacity of that lazy smirk—he’s built for this.
"Come on," he says, voice slipping through the speakers like warm honey over broken glass. "You’re not gonna make me do all the work, are you?"
Laughter ripples through the room, but it's laced with something darker—hunger, anticipation. They would eat him alive if you let them.
You never do.
Gojo is not for sale. Not permanently, at least. He belongs to you, your most expensive commodity, your biggest gamble and your greatest return. He is the pinnacle of indulgence, the most sought-after star in a world that gorges itself on desire. And yet, despite all the money, the power, the control—you know one truth better than anyone.
He’s an Alpha. And Alphas don’t stay caged forever.
Except, you made sure this one did.
Gojo Satoru was made to be a god, and you made sure he was your god.
The auction is just a show. A tease. A chance for the city's wealthiest degenerates to bid for an hour, a night, a taste of him. But they never win. No amount of money will ever buy what belongs to you.
He knows this.
And yet, he plays the game so well.
Gojo’s fingers slide down his chest, the shirt slipping off one shoulder, baring pale skin under the cruel light of the chandeliers. His scent floods the air, that thick, intoxicating mix of sweat, expensive cologne, and something that burns at the edges of reason. Alphas aren’t meant to be like this, aren’t meant to be controlled, sold, displayed. But Gojo is different.
You made sure of that.
You remember the first time he stepped into your world—young, cocky, too beautiful for his own good. A rich boy from a powerful bloodline, born into privilege, into a life where the world bent over backwards to kiss the ground he walked on. He could have been anything. A businessman, a politician, a king in his own right.
And yet, he chose this.
Or rather, he let you choose it for him.
“You’re wasted on a normal life,” you had told him, a drink in one hand, a contract in the other. “What’s the point of being the strongest if no one gets to see what you can do?”
And Gojo—foolish, brilliant, greedy Gojo—had grinned, teeth flashing like a predator about to sink his fangs into something sweet.
“Alright, boss,” he had said. “Show me what I’m worth.”
And you did.
You broke him in, shattered every illusion he had of power, stripped him of the idea that he was untouchable. You taught him that in this world, power wasn’t about strength. It wasn’t about fists or bloodlines or the natural order.
Power was about control.
And you controlled him.
But Gojo was never the type to accept a leash. He turned it into a collar of diamonds and wore it like a crown. He made himself untouchable, undeniable, unstoppable.
And now, he stands on that stage, looking down at the world like a god preparing to pass judgment.
"You want me?" His voice drips with laughter, with promise. His shirt falls to the floor, and the room sucks in a collective breath. "Then come and get me."
The crowd erupts.
But no one ever gets him.
Not unless you allow it.
And you never do.
Because in the end, no matter how much Gojo Satoru shines under these lights, no matter how much he grins and teases and tempts—he is yours.
And in this city, gods don’t rule.
You do.
✦✧✦✧
Gojo wasn’t just a pornstar. He was an artist. A god. The most exquisite creature in this depraved Eden.
He could fuck, model, perform, and seduce with the kind of arrogance that made men weep and women beg. His mere presence turned money into water, burning through the pockets of billionaires and lowlifes alike. No one said no to him. No one wanted to. He was the star, the storm, the singularity. And he was yours.
Right now, he lounged against your desk, all six feet three inches of impossible beauty draped in a loose silk robe, porcelain skin illuminated by the amber glow of your office. His platinum-white hair was mussed, those absurdly blue eyes catching the city’s reflection through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The world outside begged for him. But he belonged to you.
“You’ve been quiet,” Gojo mused, sipping from a crystal glass of whiskey. “Planning my next show?”
You leaned back in your chair, fingers tapping against the polished surface of your desk. Your office was the beating heart of this empire, a command center where deals were inked in sweat and blood. Surveillance screens lined the walls, each feeding real-time footage from the underground parlors, private suites, and filming studios. Every moan, every desperate gasp—it was all cataloged, archived, monetized.
“You’re restless,” you observed, tilting your head. “You need something to do.”
Gojo smirked, lazy and self-assured. “You know me too well.”
You did. You had shaped him, sculpted him into this unstoppable force of lust and spectacle. You knew what he craved, what made his blood race. And you would give it to him—because you were just as addicted as he was.
Without breaking eye contact, you pressed a button on your desk. The doors locked with a soft click.
“Strip,” you ordered.
Gojo’s smirk widened, but he didn’t hesitate. The silk robe slid from his shoulders, pooling at his feet. He stood before you in nothing but his own perfection—long, sculpted limbs, lean muscle flexing beneath smooth, unblemished skin. His cock was already half-hard, responding to the promise in your voice alone.
You rose from your chair, circling him like a predator inspecting its prize. The air between you was charged, thick with the unspoken history of every touch, every night spent pushing each other past the limits of pleasure. You ran a hand down his chest, feeling the steady rise and fall of his breath, the barely restrained power beneath his skin.
“You belong to me,” you murmured, fingers ghosting over his hip. “Every inch of you.”
Gojo’s lashes fluttered, but he didn’t look away. “Then use me.”
And you did.
You shoved him back onto your desk, the papers scattering, glass whiskey tumbling to the floor in a splash of amber. Gojo laughed, breathless, as you climbed over him, pinning him down with your body. His cock was hard now, the head slick with anticipation. You traced your fingers along the length, watching the way his abs tensed, the way his lips parted on a silent curse.
“You love this,” you whispered against his throat, biting down just hard enough to leave a mark. “Being wanted. Being taken.”
Gojo arched into you, his hands gripping the edge of the desk. “I love when you stop talking and fuck me already.”
You obliged.
There was nothing soft about it—this was possession, a claiming, the kind of raw, brutal intimacy that left bruises and bite marks in its wake. Your nails dug into his hips, your teeth marked his skin. Gojo was loud, unashamed, moaning unabashedly as you drove into him with ruthless precision. The desk creaked beneath you, the sound swallowed by the wet slap of skin against skin, the desperate gasps that filled the room.
He was exquisite like this—wrecked, ruined, his perfect image shattered in the heat of pleasure. He clung to you, fingers tangled in your hair, nails scratching down your back. His body opened up for you, took everything you gave and begged for more. He was insatiable, just as you had made him.
Your name fell from his lips like a prayer, a plea, an invocation.
And when he came, it was violent—his entire body shuddering, his voice breaking in a desperate moan. You followed moments later, burying him deeper in your tight heat, marking him from the inside out.
For a moment, there was only the sound of your ragged breathing, the distant hum of the city below.
Then Gojo laughed, soft and breathless. “Fuck, that was good.”
You smirked, brushing damp strands of white hair from his forehead. “I’m not done with you yet.”
Gojo’s eyes darkened with excitement. “Good.”
Because in this city, excess was survival.
And Gojo Satoru was built to last.
✦✧✦✧
The afterglow was brief, punctuated by the distant hum of the city and the soft crackle of an old record spinning in the corner. Gojo sprawled on the bed, one arm flung over his forehead, his chest rising and falling in deep, measured breaths. The sheets were a ruin of sweat and bruises.
You lit a cigarette, exhaling a slow stream of smoke as you watched him. Even now, disheveled and spent, he looked like something divine. A deity draped in the aftermath of sin.
“What’s next?” he murmured, voice thick with exhaustion.
You took a slow drag, considering. “The board wants you for the Parthenon campaign. Full immersion, six-month contract.”
He snorted, rolling onto his side, propping himself up on an elbow. “You gonna let them keep me that long?”
Your lips curved. “I own you, Gojo. No one takes you without my permission.”
His grin was sharp. “Kinky.”
You exhaled another stream of smoke, watching the way the neon light painted shadows over his skin. In this world, there was no love, no innocence. Only survival. Only ownership.
And Gojo, your beautiful, dangerous investment, was the most valuable thing you had.
For now.
⋅───⊱༺ ♰ ༻⊰───⋅ 𝐄𝐧𝐞𝐦𝐲 𝐊𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐩𝐢𝐧! 𝐒𝐮𝐤𝐮𝐧𝐚 ✦✧✦✧
You didn’t believe in soulmates.
Never had. Never will.
That shit was for the weak—fairytales spun by scared little Omegas trying to feel special in a world that used their bodies like product, stamped and sold with a smile. But you were never that kind of Omega. No one even knew what you were. Alpha, they assumed—cold, powerful, untouchable. And you let them.
So when you crashed the auction in broad daylight, black coat flaring behind you, smoke still curling from the muzzle of your gun—you weren’t expecting him.
You came for his cargo. You didn’t expect Ryōmen Sukuna.
Blood King. Sex City’s nightmare. Not just a name, but a terror. An Alpha so mad he didn’t climb the ranks—he burned the staircase. Top of the food chain. Untouchable. Unkillable. Unfuckable… unless you wanted to die in bed. Rumor said he skinned traitors and wore their faces like masks.
And he was your soulmate.
He knew the second you walked through the bullet-riddled auction gates.
Because in this world, soulmates could see everything. Your lies. Your heart. The thing you’d spent years burying beneath ash and steel and sex and screams.
He saw you. The Omega you’d killed off. The one no one was allowed to find.
And fuck, he liked what he saw.
✦✧✦✧
"You're not an Alpha."
It wasn't a question. It was a verdict.
His voice was made of ash and wine—rich and brutal. The auction hall stank of blood, smoke, cum, and perfume, bodies still twitching on the ground, but he stepped through it like a king entering a ballroom. Not a scratch on him, even after the blast you set off five minutes ago. The man was built like sin had a muscle fetish. Shirtless beneath his blood-red coat, inked chest gleaming, scars slicing through tattoos like battle trophies.
Your gun was aimed at his head. His eyes never left your face.
Fuck. Soulmates.
You could feel it. That awful, acidic pull in your gut. The way the bond whispered mine like a disease. The way he smirked because he could feel you too.
You stayed calm. Detached.
"Move, Sukuna. You're blocking my exit."
"You blew up my fuckin’ merchandise," he said, glancing lazily at the dead brokers twitching at your feet. "That was cute. Dangerous. But cute."
You cocked the gun. "Last warning."
And then he did the last thing you expected.
He stepped closer.
One step. Then another. Until the muzzle of your gun pressed against the center of his chest, right where his heart should’ve been—if he had one.
"You think that scares me, baby?" he murmured, leaning in, his voice dropping to a growl. "We’re bonded. You shoot me, you feel it too."
Your lips parted. Not in shock. But in fury.
"Then I’ll bleed happily, asshole."
✦✧✦✧
You pulled the trigger.
Pain exploded in your ribs like lightning. But you didn’t fall.
Neither did he.
The bullet had torn clean through him. Crimson splattered across his chest like paint on canvas. But he only chuckled, licking his lips, watching you stumble.
"Told you. Cute."
He yanked the gun from your hands and slammed it against the wall behind you, pinning you in a blink. His palm wrapped around your throat, not tight enough to choke—but firm. Dominant.
You didn’t flinch. You looked him dead in the eye.
"Touch me again and I’ll take your balls for trophies."
But Sukuna’s grin only deepened. He leaned in until his breath kissed your ear, body pressed sinfully close, the bond between you two crackling like live wires.
"You’ve been hiding, Omega," he whispered. "All this time… pretending to be Alpha. Bet no one even knows what you smell like, huh? But I do."
You jerked your knee up. Missed. He caught it mid-thrust, gripping your thigh and shoving you harder against the wall.
"You're not gonna scare me off," he growled. "I’ve waited a long fuckin' time to find you. And now that I have?"
His eyes glowed like fire. His voice dropped to something terrifying and reverent.
"You're mine."
✦✧✦✧
You escaped. Of course.
Slit two guards' throats, kicked a flaming chandelier at him, jumped out a second-story window.
Standard shit.
But you didn’t forget what he said.
You didn’t forget the way his bond clawed at your chest whenever you see him again. How your slick betrayed you. How the memory of his hand on your throat lingered like a bruise.
You didn’t forget how he looked at you. Like prey. Like salvation.
And he didn’t forget you, either.
✦✧✦✧
Your vision was a smear of lights and color when you woke up—languid, heavy, high as fuck. The silk sheets under you whispered wealth. The scent in the air was spiced sandalwood, musk, and him. Always him.
Your limbs felt treacherously soft. You hated it. You hated him.
"Took you long enough, princess."
The low, silken voice pulled you fully awake. Sukuna stood at the foot of the bed, the bastard kingpin dressed in fitted black slacks and a wine-colored shirt, sleeves rolled to the elbows to reveal the tattoos curling down his forearms—symbols of power and possession. Eyes the color of dried blood and smoldering heat traced over your sprawled, vulnerable body. There was hunger there. Possessive. Dark.
You clenched your jaw, refusing to panic. Refusing to let him see your heart pounding.
"Drugging me, Sukuna? How romantic."
His grin stretched wide. Too many teeth. His tongue flicked over one canine. "You never pick up your fucking phone. I had to improvise."
"You’re obsessed."
"Obviously."
You forced yourself upright. The sheets fell, and you were naked underneath. Of course. You knew him. Knew he’d stripped you himself. You also knew he hadn't fucked you. Not yet. Not until you said yes.
Unfortunately for him, you’d rather die.
"You think this will change anything?" you sneered. "You think tying me to your bed like some—some omega bitch will make me fall in love with you?"
He walked closer, gaze hooded. You hated the way your body heated. The chemical edge still fogged your mind, but it wasn’t the drug making you wet.
It was him.
The worst part? He could feel it. Soulmate bonds were sick like that. You'd long stopped believing in that fairytale, even when the universe spat his name out for you. Even when you tasted him in dreams, saw the future in flashes when he touched you.
He was your match. Your perfect hell. The psychotic bastard who would burn kingdoms for a kiss.
"You fight me so hard," Sukuna murmured, crawling onto the bed. His weight dipped the mattress, muscles coiled and raw as he loomed over you. "But your body never lies to me."
He pinned you easily, wrist to the headboard. The metal cuffs were already there. You cursed.
"Sukuna, I swear—"
He slammed his hips between your legs. You gasped—your thighs betrayed you and parted. Instinct, curse it.
His cock pressed hard through his pants, hot against your mound.
"You want to be fucked like a bitch in heat," he growled, lips brushing yours. "You want to forget how smart you are, how cruel you are, how cold your little brain is. You want me to break that."
"Try it," you spat.
He did.
The sound of his zipper was thunder in your ears. Your breath caught—no preparation, no warning. Just heat, pressure, intrusion. He speared you in one brutal thrust.
You screamed—not just from the stretch, but from the sick, sick pleasure.
"That’s it," Sukuna growled, eyes glowing now, mad with lust. "Moan for your mate."
"Fuck you—"
He thrust harder.
You arched, the drug making everything ten times worse—every drag of his cock set your nerves on fire. Your omega body betrayed you, slick gushing around him, gripping him. You bit his shoulder to muffle your sob.
He laughed like a demon.
"I could fuck you stupid, sweetheart. Knot you so full you never think again."
You wouldn’t let him. You couldn’t.
But your body was already spasming, climax crashing through you—fury and disgust and fuck, you hated this. Hated how much it felt like belonging.
He leaned down, tongue in your mouth, teeth scraping your lip as he fucked you through it.
"You don’t get a choice anymore," he whispered, voice ragged. "You’re mine. Always were. I’m done playing nice."
He came with a brutal snap of his hips, knot swelling—oh fuck, he was actually—
You screamed again, nails digging into his back.
He kissed your temple.
"Let the whole world come for me," he murmured, panting. "I’ll kill every last one of them. But I’ll die with my cock buried in your cunt."
And your traitor heart beat louder in your chest.
✦✧✦✧
You didn’t speak for hours after. Not while his cum leaked down your thighs, not while he wrapped your limp body in Egyptian cotton sheets, not while he lit a cigar and watched the skyline with that possessive gleam still glinting in his eye.
You lay there, head tilted to watch him. No shame. No apology. Just arousal and hatred burning slow in your blood.
"You think this means anything," you finally muttered. "You think I’ll be soft to you now."
He didn’t turn. Just exhaled smoke, the faintest smile curling his lips.
"No," he said. "I think you’ll keep fighting me. And I’ll keep fucking you. Until you’re too broken to keep lying to yourself."
You stood. Limped, actually. Your legs ached from the brutal pace, the knot. Your inner thighs were slick and sore. Still, you walked like a queen—naked, bruised, head held high.
You found the robe he left for you on the chair. Slipped it on. Tied the sash with a sharp, practiced jerk.
"Next time you drug me, I’ll cut your cock off in your sleep."
"You’ll suck it first."
You gave him a sweet smile. "Don’t count on it."
You reached for the phone on the table beside his bar. Dialed a number.
"It’s me," you said. "Tell them the deal’s back on. But I want double. And full ownership of the port."
Sukuna’s head turned slightly. His grin widened.
"You’re still doing business with me?"
"You’re a useful bastard. Doesn’t mean I trust you."
"You will. Eventually."
"Don’t bet on it."
You hung up. Walked back to him. Stared down at where he lounged like a devil made flesh.
He reached out, curled a hand around your hip. The bond buzzed between you—hot, electric, like a chain coiling tighter.
"You’ll never escape me," he said quietly.
"I don’t plan to. I plan to win."
He chuckled, yanked you down into his lap.
"Then try, omega. Let’s see who breaks first."
You kissed him with teeth.
This wasn’t love.
It was war.
⋅───⊱༺ ♰ ༻⊰───⋅ 𝐕𝐢𝐫𝐠𝐢𝐧 𝐒𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐩𝐩𝐞𝐫! 𝐒𝐮𝐧𝐝𝐚𝐲 ✦✧✦✧
Sunday is the rarest of creatures in Sinthral—a virgin in a world where every inch of flesh has been sold, every body twisted into something unrecognizable. In a city where desire runs rampant, where bodies are commodities, and no one escapes unscarred, he is untouched. A canvas still pure, a thread still unbroken. And it’s not because he’s weak, or too innocent to survive. It’s because you saw the value in him, the potential in keeping him pristine.
You are the one who saved him.
Not many people know this. Not even Sukuna. But you remember the night.
The night you watched Sukuna—your enemy, your rival, the man who built his empire on blood and ruin—turn Sunday into a puppet. The gleam of pleasure in Sukuna’s eyes as he tore apart that angelic face, making him dance for the highest bidder, was the most repulsive thing you had ever seen. But you couldn’t intervene directly. Not then. Not with Sukuna watching every move, every inch of the gameboard under his control.
But you knew. You had your sights set on Sunday long before that night, long before Sukuna’s twisted hands could sully him. You saw his value, the purity he held—his body, untouched by the brutality of the world around him. It was the one thing that separated him from every other man who stumbled into your world. And when you make an investment, you don’t break it.
So, you bided your time. And when Sukuna finally turned his back, when the window cracked open just wide enough, you took your chance.
Sunday came to you, trembling at first, unsure whether he was walking into salvation or into a new cage. But you were patient. You were always patient with him.
It took only one look for you to recognize the kind of man Sunday was—quiet, angelic, his eyes wide with the fear of someone who had been broken, but not yet completely corrupted. He was still young, still naive enough to believe in something other than survival. You could see that glimmer, a kind of purity that shone even through the filth of Sinthral’s underbelly.
And that purity? You would protect it.
The first time you spoke to him, you said only one thing:
"Stay untouched. It will make you more valuable than any of them."
He didn't ask why. He didn't ask how long. He just nodded, a silent acceptance in the hollow of his chest. The trembling stopped. He knew you were a force he couldn’t oppose, that you held the reigns on his fate. But you also knew that he wasn't like the others. He wasn’t a tool to be ground down, stripped, and thrown aside once his worth was spent. No, Sunday was an investment for the long haul.
You had raised him like a prize, like a rare flower in a garden of rotting corpses. In the time you spent together, you learned that Sunday was more than just a pretty face or a body meant for a one-time use. There was a depth to him, a grace. His fragility wasn’t weakness, but a strength that couldn’t be replicated.
Women adored him—more than just for his looks. They adored the way he moved, the way he could look at someone without the usual raw hunger that burned in every other man in the city. There was something almost otherworldly about him. Something… angelic. And you, of all people, understood the value of angelic things in a city that devoured everything pure.
He doesn’t work for you like the others. He doesn’t dance, doesn’t strip, doesn’t sell his body. Instead, he is a vision. A symbol. A dream. A commodity that remains in mint condition, untouched by the dark undercurrents that threaten to ruin everything in this world.
But God, does he make them beg.
It’s an art, the way he moves. His every step is calculated, every glance a spell. When he enters a room, silence falls. There’s an ethereal quality to him that makes the air crackle, like an angel walking among demons. His soft, unblemished skin glows under the dim, neon lights, making the most hardened men lose control. He is beauty in its purest form. Untouched.
But that’s the thing, isn’t it? Sunday knows. He knows what they want. What you want. But more than that, he knows what they can never have.
You stand in the shadows, eyes on him as he makes his way to the center of the stage. His white shirt clings to his frame, his jeans sitting just low enough to tease without revealing. The crowd shifts, restless, eager, but you can feel the difference tonight. The energy in the air is heavier, suffocating with want.
For once, Sunday isn’t the prey. He is the hunter.
He turns his head just slightly, catching your gaze from across the room. His lips curl into a soft, knowing smile—faint, but enough to send a wave of possessive hunger through you. The way his eyes flicker with the glint of understanding makes your heart stutter. It’s like he’s reminding you—reminding you of what you’ve made him. What you’ve molded him into.
Untouched.
But he still belongs to you.
As Sunday takes a single step forward, the crowd shifts closer, some of them daring to reach out, but never too close. They know better. You’ve made sure of that. The moment anyone crosses a line with Sunday, they’ll find themselves in a pit of ruin they’ll never claw their way out of.
But even in the face of all their yearning, he remains calm. Controlled. Innocent. His gaze remains locked on you, eyes full of something far deeper than obedience. He’s not a dog to be caged; he’s a partner, an equal. An investment so valuable, you would never let anyone soil him.
The auction for him is coming. It always is. But for now, he remains yours. And that’s how you like it.
✦✧✦✧
You don't touch Sunday like you touch the others. That’s what makes him valuable.
You'd rescued him from Sukuna’s quarters—shattered wings, fractured pride, half-naked and pale with dried blood threading down the inner curve of his thigh. Not his, you found out later. He hadn’t cried then. Just looked at you with that same muted elegance he’s never lost, even now, months later, draped in the softest silks and walking like he’s already in a cathedral.
He’s your angel. And angels, unlike playthings, are best left untarnished.
Until now.
Tonight, he stands before you like he was summoned. Like he’s yours because Heaven whispered that fate into his spine. Still dressed from his shift—glitter kissed across his collarbones, the bare skin of his chest glowing beneath translucent fabric. There’s a grace to the way he waits. Always waiting. Patient and pure.
You step closer. His breath doesn’t hitch.
"Sunday," you murmur, voice sliding over his name like velvet soaked in oil. "Do you know why I haven't fucked you yet?"
His eyes—golden, fathomless, quiet—stay on you. "Because I work better like this," he says. Not a question. A truth. A law.
You smile. Slowly.
"That’s right. You shine brightest with your halo intact." Your fingers brush his waist. "But you’ll be teaching them seduction now. Can’t do that without knowing how to weaponize your own body, can you?"
He doesn’t move. Doesn’t flinch. He lets you undo the knot of silk at his hip, lets the fabric spill down like petals, feet bare on the cold marble floor.
He’s beautiful in the way ancient statues are beautiful. Ethereal. Unyielding. But built for worship.
And you? You’re the God he kneels for.
You don't ravage him. You sculpt him.
Fingers dragging across his stomach, your voice low, instructive. You guide his palm to your mouth and kiss the base of each knuckle.
“Seduction isn’t desperation. It’s dominance.” You bite gently on his ring finger. “It’s knowing every gaze belongs to you, even before they look.”
You make him mirror you. Make him press his mouth to your skin—not in need, but in performance. A dance of grace and learned control. Your hand guides his hips down to your lap, teaching him pressure, rhythm, angles. Every breath you steal from him is deliberate. Measured. Like prayer.
“There,” you whisper against his collarbone, licking sweat that barely exists. “That’s it. That little tremor—I want you to memorize it. That’s the sound of a heartbeat when they’re about to break.”
He doesn’t blush. Doesn’t gasp. His skin is too noble for that. But his spine arches with the next roll of your hips against his. He learns by feel.
And you teach with your hands on his throat. Loose. Not choking. But there. A reminder.
“You’re not here to enjoy it,” you say, forehead against his temple. “You’re here to master it.”
He nods once.
And when he comes—silent, graceful, devout—it’s not for pleasure. It’s for knowledge.
After, you dress him again with your own hands. Delicate, almost reverent. He leans into your touch the way a blade leans into flesh—calculated, quiet, inevitable.
"You’re mine now."
He doesn’t answer.
But he kisses your throat like a prayer.
"You’re still pure, Sunday. Still mine. Don’t ever forget—I only let you touch me because you’re different."
You know he believes it.
You know he will never touch anyone else.
And that’s the sweetest seduction of all.
⋅───⊱༺ ♰ ༻⊰───⋅ 𝐁𝐫𝐨𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐥 𝐄𝐬𝐜𝐨𝐫𝐭! 𝐁𝐨𝐨𝐭𝐡𝐢𝐥𝐥 ✦✧✦✧
He always smelled like sweat and gunpowder.
Even when you were kids—barely scraping by in the rot-choked gutters of Sinthral—Boothill smelled like violence. It clung to him, sunk into the pores of his skin like the smoke in your father's study. You remember the first time you saw him bleed.
Some older brute had tried to shake him down for smokes and creds, cornered him in the alley behind that rust-bitten chapel where the whores went to weep. Boothill didn’t cry. Didn’t scream. He gritted his teeth, pulled a rusted blade from his boot, and carved the bastard up like meat for market.
You watched from the shadows. Silent. Unblinking.
When it was over, when the blood had sprayed your face like warm rain, you stepped out and offered him a cloth. No words. Just the press of your small hand against his cheek, wiping the red away. He looked at you like he’d never seen a girl before—like maybe you weren’t real. Like maybe he’d dreamed you up from the hell he lived in.
“Damn,” he’d muttered, voice low, drawl thick even then. “Ain’t you a strange lil’ thing.”
You didn’t speak. Not then. But your eyes said everything.
You never left each other after that.
✦✧✦✧
Boothill was raised by bullets and bourbon. The bastard son of a gunrunner and a prostitute, he lived in brothels and barfights, slept in beds soaked with other people’s sins. By the time your father found him, Boothill was sixteen and already killing for coin. Your father took one look at the boy, saw the broken thing inside him, and smiled.
“This one,” he’d said to you, dragging the bruised boy in by the collar, “will follow you into hell.”
And he did.
You were eight then. Silent still, but smarter than any of your tutors. You didn’t need to be told Boothill was meant to be yours—not just as a bodyguard or a tool, but something more. He was betrothed to you before either of you bled. An unspoken contract signed in trauma and sealed with your father’s ring.
He slept outside your door every night. Never came in, never asked. Just waited. Loyal as a beast on a chain. But sometimes, you’d wake in the middle of the night, padded footsteps silent as breath, and curl beside him in the hall. No words. Just the soft press of your body against his, the warmth of shared nightmares.
✦✧✦✧
Sinthral chewed boys like him up and spat them out in pieces. But not Boothill. No, he adapted. Got meaner. Smarter. Sharper. While you learned diplomacy from your father’s enemies and seduction from his whores, Boothill learned how to kill without blinking. How to make a man talk without ever laying a hand on him. How to snap necks with that easy smile still on his lips.
You taught him to read. He taught you to shoot.
He kissed you for the first time when you were eighteen. You’d just slit a diplomat’s throat in the bathhouse, hands still dripping red when you stepped out into the marble steam, and there he was—leaning against the wall, smoke curling from his lips.
"Hell, darlin’," he drawled, voice molasses-thick, eyes darker than night. "You just keep gettin’ prettier."
You didn’t smile. Didn’t flinch. Just walked up to him, blood soaking your gown, and kissed him like it meant nothing.
Maybe it didn’t. Maybe it never did.
But that was the night you started fucking him.
✦✧✦✧
Now?
Now you share bodies like weapons, use each other for release and control. He’s the one you go to when your nerves are frayed, when the city whispers too loud and your father’s ghost won’t shut up. He lets you ride him raw and reckless, lets you choke him until his eyes glaze over. He calls you ‘Mistress’ when you have him on his knees, your fingers in his mouth and your knife at his throat.
You don’t trust him. Never will. Not fully.
But he’s the only one you let see you cry.
The only one who holds you after.
He doesn’t ask for more. Doesn’t need to. Boothill knows exactly what you are—what you were made to be. And still, he stays. Your enforcer. Your monster.
Your first love, even if you’d never call it that.
He’s the only one who ever came close to mattering.
And that? That makes him dangerous.
Because if there’s one thing your father taught you, it’s that love is leverage.
And Boothill? He’d burn the whole city down if you asked.
So you keep him close. Real close.
Just in case you ever need to put him down.
✦✧✦✧
Thunder cracked overhead as if to warn the world that sin was about to happen in this lonely brothel on the outskirts of a rotting, post-collapse city. The air smelled of dust, sex, and low-grade liquor. Neon bled through the fogged windows, painting your bare back in bruised pink and violent red.
You didn’t flinch as the door creaked open behind you.
"Y'know, sugar, if you keep temptin' the Lord with that ass, He might just come down and punish ya Himself," came that slow, familiar drawl.
You didn’t need to turn around. That voice alone was enough to make your thighs press together. Boothill. Your guardian, your jailer, your occasional executioner, and—most conveniently—your fuckbuddy. You trusted him as far as you could throw his cocky, ten-gallon-hat-wearing ass. Which wasn’t far. The only thing consistent about him was the way he made you come like sin was salvation.
You smirked, flicking ash from your cigarette into a chipped glass ashtray. “Didn’t know you were back in the city.”
“Didn’t plan on it,” he said, boots thudding on the wood floor as he approached. “But hearin’ you were mixin’ business with that snake from Sector 9 made me think twice.”
“Jealous?” you asked, still not turning around.
He was behind you in a second, his calloused hand gripping your jaw, tilting your head so he could breathe against your ear. “Nah. Ain’t jealous, darlin’. Just territorial.”
His other hand slipped under the thin strap of your dress, and he tugged it down your shoulder, baring one breast to the room’s cool air. His tongue was hot when it followed the path his hand had made.
You finally turned to face him, pressing your palm flat against his chest. Beneath the threadbare shirt, his body was hard, muscular from years of running, killing, and surviving. Boothill smelled like whiskey, leather, and gunpowder—danger wrapped in a smile.
You grinned up at him, lazy and poisonous. “You here to remind me who fucks me best?”
“No, sweetheart,” he growled, pushing you back until your thighs hit the edge of the bed. “I’m here to make you forget every damn other man on this planet.”
Then he was on you.
Boothill moved like a storm, wild and unforgiving. He shoved you down onto the mattress and yanked your dress up, baring your thighs, your cunt already slick from anticipation. You spread your legs without shame, watching his eyes darken with hunger.
“Fuckin' hell,” he muttered, thumbing over your clit as he bent down to mouth at your throat. “Always so fuckin’ ready for me. You’d think I was your husband or somethin’, the way this pussy begs for me.”
“Don’t flatter yourself,” you whispered, but your hips lifted into his hand anyway, betraying you.
He chuckled against your skin, low and thick. “Too late, sugar. I know you like it when I talk filthy.”
His fingers sank into you, two at once, spreading you open. You gasped, biting your lip to stay quiet, but he growled at that.
“Don’t you dare hold back on me now.”
Boothill’s voice was thunder and smoke as he worked his fingers inside you, curling them just right, pressing into the soft spot that made your whole body twitch. When he kissed you, it was brutal—teeth and tongue and ownership. There was no gentleness here. Only need.
He pulled back, only to shove your legs further apart and drop to his knees at the edge of the bed. You opened your mouth to snark something, but the moment his tongue hit your clit, your words melted into a moan.
“Fuck—Booth—"
He held your thighs down like a man possessed, lapping at you like he was starving. The edge built fast, hotter than fire, and when you came, you saw white. You barely noticed him unbuckling his belt until you heard the jingle of metal and the hiss of denim being shoved down.
“You ain’t done yet,” he growled, crawling over you. “Not by a damn long shot.”
His cock was thick and hard and pulsing when he pushed into you, one slow, dragging inch at a time. The stretch burned, perfect and terrible. You dug your nails into his back.
“God,” you hissed.
He laughed, fucking into you like he meant to breed you—deep, rough strokes that knocked the breath from your lungs.
“I ain’t god, sweetheart,” he whispered against your neck. “I’m the devil you let back in.”
And you did. Again and again. Each thrust made your back arch, your legs wrap around his waist, your cunt flutter around him like you wanted him to own you. You fucked like animals, your bodies colliding with vicious desperation.
He kept one hand on your throat, just enough pressure to make your vision swim, while the other gripped your hip and fucked you into the bed like he’d carve his name into your womb.
“You feel that?” he groaned. “This dick was made for you.”
You came again with a scream, clenching around him, dragging him down into your madness. Boothill didn’t slow. He was a machine, fucking you through it until your nails bled from clawing at his back.
And when he came, it was with a long, guttural sound, hips jerking as he filled you with his heat. He collapsed over you, panting, sweating, his forehead pressed to yours.
For a moment, there was silence.
Then, softly:
“You still don’t trust me,” he muttered.
You smiled, lazy and satisfied. “Nope.”
He chuckled darkly. “Smart girl.”
You stroked his hair, fingers tangling in sweat-damp curls. “You’d be the one to kill me if the price was right.”
He didn’t deny it.
But for tonight, you were safe.
And still full of him.
⋅───⊱༺ ♰ ༻⊰───⋅ 𝐒𝐮𝐠𝐚𝐫 𝐁𝐚𝐛𝐲! 𝐀𝐥𝐡𝐚𝐢𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐦 ✦✧✦✧
Alhaitham is always the quietest in the room, the most calculated. He’s the one who watches without making a sound, a shadow on the wall, moving through life like a thread in the fabric of your empire, each moment orchestrated with perfect precision.
He was never meant to be a part of this world—at least, not the way you’ve made him.
He was just another high-class consultant, a well-educated man who walked the fine line between legal and illegal with a quiet grace, as if the world owed him something.
But then came you.
And you found him, like a predator scenting the smallest whiff of weakness. He never thought anyone would have the power to bring him to his knees. But you did. And you’ve kept him there ever since.
It started innocently enough—or as innocent as anything in this city ever could. He had what you needed. Information. Access to people in high places. Connections. And you, always in control, knew how to exploit that.
The blackmail was the final push.
Alhaitham thought he could simply walk away, walk out of the twisted mess he’d found himself in. But you know him too well. You always know. It was his arrogance, his belief that he could outsmart you. The moment he tried to use his own games against you, you snapped him back into place. A few whispered words, a few carefully placed pieces of leverage, and suddenly, he was under your thumb.
But that wasn’t the real punishment.
No, the real punishment was when you took everything he valued—his family, his reputation, his pride—and turned it into dust.
You forced him into a corner, and just when he thought he could escape, you showed him the truth. There was no escaping you. Not when you owned everything, not when every move he made was already written in the ledger of your control.
Now, Alhaitham is yours. A sugar baby, yes, but so much more than that. He’s your spy. Your tool. Your weapon.
But you know, better than anyone, that no one can be a puppet forever without starting to cut their own strings. Alhaitham’s intelligence makes him dangerous. He’s always two steps ahead, calculating, thinking, plotting. His eyes burn with a quiet fury, one that he hides beneath the mask of calm indifference.
And yet, even as you squeeze him dry, as you send him off to other clients to be used and discarded, you know the truth. He’s playing the game just as much as you are.
The difference? He doesn’t realize that he’s already lost.
You lean back in your chair, fingers idly tracing the edge of a glass, your eyes fixed on him from across the room. Alhaitham stands by the window, looking out into the neon-lit chaos of the city. His silhouette is sharp, composed, like a man who has been trained to be invisible. But there’s something in the way he holds himself tonight, something about the stillness of his form that tells you more than words ever could.
"You’re always so distant, Alhaitham," you say, your voice low, like a teasing whisper in the silence.
He doesn’t turn to look at you right away. It’s almost like he’s savoring the tension, the moment where you think you have control over him. But you know better. You know the game he’s playing, and it only makes the chase that much sweeter.
Finally, he turns, his eyes locking onto yours with that cool, calculating gaze he’s known for. "What do you want me to say?" His voice is smooth, almost detached. "You know I’m not one for small talk."
You smile at that, leaning forward, the glass in your hand reflecting the dim light. "You can start by telling me how it feels to be so far from home," you say, letting the words hang in the air. "To know that you’re nothing more than a pawn in my empire."
He doesn’t flinch. Doesn’t even blink. "I’m not a pawn," he says, his tone a little too sharp, a little too sure of himself. "I’m your spy. Your...asset. Nothing more, nothing less."
"You’re lying," you reply smoothly, taking a slow sip from your glass. "Because you know as well as I do that you're more than that to me."
Alhaitham’s eyes flicker for a moment. The faintest twitch in his expression. It’s small, imperceptible to anyone who doesn’t know him the way you do. But you know. You always know.
And that’s where you strike.
"You’re not just a spy," you continue, your voice dipping into something more intimate, more dangerous. "You’re mine. I own you, Alhaitham. Every part of you. And don’t think I don’t know the way you want to be owned."
Alhaitham stands his ground, but there’s a wariness in his eyes now. A flicker of doubt.
You reach out, brushing a finger across his jawline. His skin is warm beneath your touch, but he doesn’t recoil. No, Alhaitham doesn’t flinch. Not anymore. His entire body is taut, like a bowstring stretched to its breaking point.
"You’re always so clever, so elusive," you whisper, letting your fingers trace the curve of his neck. "But you can’t escape me. You can’t escape this. No matter how many games you play."
He catches your wrist, his grip firm, his eyes narrowed. "I don’t need your games."
"You don’t?" You tilt your head, your lips curling into a smile that doesn’t quite reach your eyes. "Then why are you still here, Alhaitham? Why do you keep coming back? You don’t have to. But you do. Every time."
He lets go of your wrist, but his gaze doesn’t soften. If anything, it hardens, like a wall being built around the part of him you’ve yet to reach.
"You’re a mistake," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "But I’ll play along, for now."
For a moment, the silence between you thickens, heavy with unspoken words, with the crackling tension that builds between predator and prey. You know he’s trying to outsmart you, trying to find a way to escape your grasp. But you also know that every step he takes only leads him further into your web.
And you? You’re more than happy to keep him there.
Because despite the fact that Alhaitham is a spy, a traitor in the making, you know the truth.
He’ll always come back to you.
Always.
✦✧✦✧
Your private quarters were dimmed to a soft, honeyed glow, filtered through silk curtains like whispers behind closed lips. Everything about the room was designed to invite sin—red velvet draped from the ceiling, the scent of sandalwood curling through the air, and a glass of half-sipped whiskey sweating in your palm as you lounged on your throne of decadent pillows.
You didn’t look up when the door slid open with a hiss. You already knew who it was. The cadence of his steps was unmistakable—leisurely, deliberate, self-assured. Alhaitham never rushed. He didn’t need to.
“Late,” you murmured, taking a lazy sip.
“I brought intel,” came his low, smooth voice. Just that. No apology. No excuses. Just results. Typical.
You tilted your head, finally glancing at him. And there he was: tousled hair, white-smooth skin, lips too full for a man who spoke so little, and eyes that held galaxies and guile. He wore your favorite today—a deep green silk shirt that clung too well to his sculpted chest and dark slacks that hinted at thighs forged by gods. Not a wrinkle in sight. Calculated.
Your silence drew him in. He dropped a USB on the table beside you like a cat dropping a mouse—look, mistress, I’ve hunted for you.
You didn’t reach for it. Instead, you let your gaze drag down his body like a whip. "You want something."
His lips curled, slow. "You always say that."
"Because you always do."
Alhaitham stepped closer, slipping one hand into his pocket, the other resting lightly on the back of the chair beside you, leaning just close enough that his scent—clean, cold, addictive—wound around you like silk ribbons. "They’re asking for me again. The senator’s wife. And the foreign diplomat."
You smirked. "Of course they are."
He bent slightly, brushing his lips against the shell of your ear. "You send me to them, and I perform like the perfect whore. But you keep the best parts to yourself. You like playing puppeteer."
You tilted your head back, exposing your neck. Daring him. "You like being my puppet."
That did it. His hand slid to your throat, not squeezing—just resting. A reminder of control. Yours? His? Who cared?
He kissed you then. Slow. Filthy. With a groan that vibrated against your teeth. His tongue was hot and knowing, sliding against yours like it already owned your mouth.
You moaned into it, grabbing a fistful of his hair, dragging him down to straddle you.
He obliged with practiced ease, hips slotting between your legs like he belonged there—which he did. He always had. You could send him to any bed in the world, and he’d still come back to yours, feral and greedy.
“Say yes,” he whispered, lips brushing your jaw. “To the thing I want.”
You arched a brow. “What thing?”
“Freedom for a week.” He started trailing kisses down your neck. “No clients. Just you.”
You laughed. Cold and amused. “You think I give that out for free?”
He bit your collarbone. “I know exactly what you want in exchange.”
And when he pulled back, those fox eyes met yours, dark with lust and dangerous knowing. Then he dropped to his knees.
It was a show. Everything he did was. The slow unbuttoning of your robe. The reverent way his lips trailed down your body. The tongue that circled your nipple before sucking hard enough to make your toes curl.
He sucked like a man starved. Like he hated being beneath you but loved it more than anything. That was the thrill of him—he was smarter than you, maybe, but you had the power. And it made him vile in how he worshipped you.
When he kissed down your stomach, he paused over your core, breath hot against it. He looked up, eyes glazed and teasing. “Say yes.”
“Make me.”
And he did. Tongue slow at first—testing. Then faster, crueler. You gripped the edge of the chaise, knuckles white, trying not to give him the satisfaction of a moan.
He sucked your clit like he was punishing you. Fingers curling into your entrance, curling just right, and when your hips bucked—
He smirked against you.
Bastard.
You came with a cry, legs clamping around his head. He kept going, coaxing more out of you until your thighs trembled and your voice cracked.
And when he rose again, face soaked, lips swollen, he wiped his chin with the back of his hand like a sinner licking his fingers after communion.
“Now,” he rasped, voice ruined, “do I get my week?”
You grabbed him by the collar and pulled him into another kiss, tasting yourself on his lips.
“Not until you fuck me stupid.”
His grin was feral.
He didn’t undress. Just unzipped his pants, pulled himself free, and slammed into you in one brutal thrust.
You gasped—not in pain, in delight—at how fast, how hard, how deep he went.
No gentleness. No hesitation. Just the sound of skin slapping and your moans echoing off the velvet walls.
“Say it,” he growled, biting your shoulder. “Say I’m your favorite.”
You bit his neck hard enough to draw blood.
He fucked you harder.
He gripped your throat again, squeezing this time, just right—not enough to cut air, but enough to make you dizzy.
You laughed, breathless. “My favorite. Always.”
He groaned. And when he came, it was violent—deep, full-body shuddering, collapsing against you, his hips still grinding, still chasing more.
You held him there, nails digging into his back. Not letting go.
Not yet.
Not ever.
He was yours.
And he’d never really be free.
But you’d let him believe it.
For now.
⋅───⊱༺ ♰ ༻⊰───⋅
You remember the first time your father taught you how to make a man beg. You couldn’t have been older than ten.
He didn’t use his hands—not at first. No, he used words. His voice like silk dipped in cyanide, slow and lethal. You watched him lean over the trembling junkie chained to the radiator, smile like a phantom, and whisper things that turned fear into submission. You memorized every word. Every cadence. Every tremble. It was better than any lullaby.
He turned to you afterward, lighting one of those handcrafted, tar-black cigarettes he always smoked, the ones he rolled with opium, crushed petals, and a whisper of something that made your head float. You reached for one too. He let you. Said you were ready. You remember the burn in your throat, the dizziness. You remember how he watched you, pride gleaming in those godless eyes.
“Pain is leverage,” he said. “Desire is control.”
And you? You never forgot.
Even now, years later, you carry that same cigarette between your lips. Your own blend, stronger. Your concoction—laced with enough euphoria to numb the ghosts, but not enough to forget him. Never him.
You miss him more than you’re willing to admit.
That crooked smile, the way he touched your hair after a good kill. How he taught you to cut a man open without flinching. You didn’t learn love from him. Not in the way others did. But you learned loyalty. You learned control. You learned how to keep someone under your thumb with a whisper and a touch. How to reward obedience with ecstasy and punish defiance with pain.
He never raised a hand to you, not unless you wanted him to.
You were his masterpiece, after all. His perfect creation in a world gone feral.
Other children had dolls and birthday parties. You had body bags and blood-slicked hands. You had evenings in the red light of Sinthral’s back alleys, watching as your father auctioned souls for favors, letting you sit on his lap while he bartered with pimps and politicians. You were quiet then. Selectively mute, but never unheard. When you spoke, people listened. When you smiled, men wept.
You were made to rule.
He said so every night as he curled around you in the velvet dark, smoke curling from his mouth like a blessing. "You're better than me," he'd murmur against your ear. "Smarter. Colder. You'll have more blood on your hands than I ever did. And they’ll worship you for it."
And you do.
Now, Sinthral pulses beneath your feet like a living thing. The city bends to your will—its underbelly, its deviant heartbeat, its red-lit temples of flesh and sweat. You own it all. Strippers, killers, junkies, saints. And they all bow to the woman who learned everything from the only man she ever called god.
You lie to lovers with soft sighs and cold hands. Let them take you, fuck you, ruin themselves in your name. You moan for them. You choke on them. You straddle their laps like a girl in love. And inside? Nothing. Not even a ripple.
But when you light a smoke, lean back, and remember his breath against your skin, that emptiness almost feels like something.
You keep his ring on a chain around your neck.
You wear his cologne.
You fuck men who remind you of him and kill the ones who dare try to be more than that.
You let yourself cry once, years ago. Just once. Genuinely. In the room where he died. On the silk sheets still stained with your blood and his. And then you lit a cigarette and never looked back.
Now, they call you Queen. Goddess. Monster. And they’re all right.
You never loved anyone. Not really.
But you were his. And he was yours.
And in this city of sin, you wear your grief like a crown and your past like armor.
Let them come. Let them worship. Let them die.
You’ll smile like he taught you. And light another smoke.
♡ Fun Fact. Sinthral is based off an actual setting I created in my epic. This is a vanilla / lighthearted version of the place.
If you want to be added or removed from the tag list, just comment on the MASTERLIST of The Red Ledger (TRL): Stained in Lust, Written in Blood. Thank you.
Official TAG LIST of “The Red Ledger”: @save4h , @rofkshinee , @songbirdgardensworld , @yanderedrabbles , @xileonaaaa , @neuvilletteswife4ever , @poopooindamouf
Test-Phase TAG LIST of “The Red Ledger”: @imnotabot28 , @han11dh , @call-memissbrightside , @loserworld
Character TAG LIST of “HSR Sunday”: @yandere-romanticaa
❤︎ Fang Dokja's Books.
♡ For Reader-Inserts. I only write Male Yandere x Female (Fem.) Reader (heterosexual couple). No LGBTQ+:
♡ Book 1. A Heart Devoured (AHD): A Dark Yandere Anthology
♡ Book 2. Forbidden Fruits (FF): Intimate Obsessions, Unhinged Desires.
♡ Book 3. World Ablaze (WA) : For You, I'd Burn the World.
♡ Book 4. Whispers in the Dark (WITD): Subtle Devotion, Lingering Shadows.
♡ Book 5. Ink & Insight (I&I): From Dead Dove to Daydreams.
♡ Library MASTERPOST 1. The Librarian’s Ledger: A Map to The Library of Forbidden Texts.
♡ Notice #1. Not all stories are included in the masterpost due to Tumblr’s link limitations. However, most long-form stories can be found here. If you're searching for a specific yandere or theme, this guide will help you navigate The Library of Forbidden Texts. Proceed with caution
♡ Book 6 [you are here]. The Red Ledger (TRL): Stained in Lust, Written in Blood.
♡ Notice #2. This masterlist is strictly for non-con smut and serves as an exercise in refining erotic horror writing. Comments that reduce my work to mere sexual gratification, thirst, or casual simping will not be tolerated. If your response is primarily thirst-driven, keep it to yourself—repeated violations may result in blocking. Read the RULES before engaging. The tag list is reserved for followers I trust to respect my boundaries; being included is a privilege, not a right. You may request to be added, but I will decide based on trust and adherence to my guidelines. I also reserve the right to remove anyone at any time if their engagement becomes inappropriate.
♡ Book 7. Corpus Delicti (CD): Donum Mortis.
♡ Book 8. Malum Consilium (MC): Primordial Hunger.
#yandere x reader#yandere imagines#smut#jjk smut#genshin smut#reader insert#yandere smut#x reader#genshin impact smut#jujutsu kaisen smut#female reader#reader#tw noncon#yanderecore#yancore#male yandere#yandere x you#gojo smut#gojo x reader#yandere#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader#honkai star rail x reader#genshin x reader#sukuna x reader#sukuna smut#genshin impact x reader#al haitam x reader#sunday x reader#boothill x reader
413 notes
·
View notes
Text
spoiled rotten (3) II a.putellas



part of the spoiled rotten universe spoiled rotten (3) II a.putellas
"alexia? baby you do know she is not going to disappear if you take your eyes off of her for five seconds." you teased quietly, poking your head into your daughters room and finding your girlfriend sat in the feeding chair watching the eight month old like a hawk.
"sh! amor you will wake her." your girlfriend warned with a frown, face softening at the eyebrow raised her way as you carefully padded into the room, sitting down on her lap as her arms wound their way around your waist.
an apologetic kiss was pressed to your shoulder as you joined the blonde in staring adoringly at the tiny bundle of pink skin and ringlets of dark brown hair, swaddled tightly in a cream colored blanket.
"she is so tiny." you exhaled with a soft smile, alexia's chin finding home on your shoulder with a hum of agreement. you weren't sure how long the two of you sat there for, alexia holding you tightly as you relaxed into the welcoming warmth of her embrace.
this little habit of hers wasn't anything new, and these days any time you couldn't find the footballer all it took was a few steps into your daughters room and there she'd be, staring at her with a fierce love in her eyes you'd never seen before the birth of amalia.
to the pair of you and your inner circle of loved ones you called her lia, much to the thrilled delight of your niece layla who was convinced that lia was as close to her own name as you could get which must mean amalia was named after her.
your sister discouraged the thought but neither you or alexia minded, lala and lia, both of their nicknames within the family, seemed an adorable pairing and your heart swelled whenever you watched how patient and gentle the usually bubbly and hyperactive eight year old was with your daughter.
the first time layla had held lia you were so overcome with hormones and emotions you needed to leave the room in tears, ingrid hurrying after you as mapi was too busy chewing your girlfriends ear off about how that must mean you wanted another baby.
as much as alexia adored amalia you didn't miss the way her face paled anytime a second baby was mentioned and found it endlessly amusing to tease her about just getting the baby stage out of the way with another one at the same time.
alexia would laugh nervously and you'd grin, kissing away her awkward smile and assuring you were only teasing. you knew one little baby for the pair of you to stress and worry over was enough for the time being.
and it wasn't a lie.
stress and worry went hand in hand when it came to you and alexia trying to work out how to navigate parenthood for the first time, overwhelmed with tips and wives tales and stories and tricks from both of your entire families.
the first month of amalia's life was chaotic to say the least.
your own mother flew over from england to be there for the birth to support you, eli insisting she stay with her and suddenly the date of her return flight home was pushed further and further away.
then between the pair of them for those first four weeks neither you or your girlfriend seemed to have a minute alone with your own daughter.
both older women seemed to spend every spare second they could hovering and cuddling and kissing and fussing and cooing over the tiny infant, and at first it was helpful, then it very quickly grew to be painful.
it felt as if nothing you or alexia did was right. you'd change lias diaper, one of them would swoop in and redo it, assuring you their way was better.
alexia would try to swaddle her before bed, just like the both you had learned in prenatal classes and practiced for months leading up to the birth.
but it never seemed to be tight enough or right enough for either of your mothers, who would again just redo it with an unintentionally condescending click of the tongue.
your own attempts to softly urge them back to their own homes and your mother back to england were dismissed with a wave of their hands assuring it was absolutely fine and no trouble at all.
and you were sure it wasn't trouble for them, however it was becoming unbearable for yourself and alexia, the once perfectly spacious apartment you shared feeling suffocatingly small with two more overbearing and uninvited tenants.
eventually, when your softer approach hadn't worked alexia had stepped in and put her foot down firmly with the pair of them. the blonde wouldn't take no for an answer, practically pushing both women out and deadlocking the door, the two of you sharing a smile and then bursting out into laughter at the much welcome silence.
though both you and your girlfriend were fiercely fiercely protective of amalia, alexia was particularly strict when it came to introducing her to new people.
or more specifically, introducing her formally to the rest of the barcelona squad bar amalias godparents who'd all but charged your door down a few days after you brought her home, mapi threatening to kick it in if you didn't let her and ingrid inside.
you knew the rest of the girls had been begging alexia to meet amalia, mainly because that begging was done through you knowing that bar your daughter you were the only other person able to melt the stern faced captain like butter.
so almost three months after she was born, alexia finally agreed to let you bring amalia to the training centre, both of you already in agreement that a football match was no place for a newborn, both you and amalia watching most of alexia's games at home on tv.
most weekends eli or alba would offer to babysit so you could go and watch in person, though it took a lot to convince either of you to leave your daughter alone with someone who wasn't you or alexia.
but leaving amalia with family was a little easier, and your own family spent a lot of time flying back and forth between england and spain to visit as well, though you think a lot of that you could thank alexia for as the girl knew sometimes you grew homesick and would encourage the invitation.
many times she'd tried to organise for the three of you to go back to england, but you were firm on your stance you wanted amalia to get a little older before putting her through the stress of a flight and a holiday.
you smiled in amusement as you caught sight of your girlfriend waiting for you by the gate, pulling open the car door before you'd even stopped properly and sliding into the back beside amalia's carseat.
you cleared your throat as your daughter was showered with kisses and you were not, alexia smiling guiltily and leaning forward over the console to greet you as well, apologizing softly against your lips.
"should we take the stroller?" you asked after you'd parked, amalia bundled up in alexia's arms in a little barcelona onesie, and seeing the way your girlfriends face lit up at the sight of it melted your heart.
"no, they will all want to hold her anyway." alexia rolled her eyes and you chuckled, locking the car and clicking your tongue at the girl who grabbed the baby bag off of you.
"cariño i can carry something!" you insisted as the midfielder shook her head, shutting up your protests with a kiss as the pair of you made your way through the carpark toward the elevator.
"oh did someone have a good nap today princesa? tan soñoliento!" alexia cooed, bouncing lia with a soft smile as you leaned your head on the taller girls shoulder, both of you watching as she started to wake up a little more.
with lia sleeping about 14-16 hours a day ideally, there were slim windows when you could take her out and about, and her little puffy face after she'd just woken up never failed to melt both you and alexia.
it was safe to say that despite the firm boundaries you'd put in with your girlfriend not spoiling your niece, all of that went out the window when it came to your daughter, both you and alexia buying anything and everything for the tiny brunette.
"sí that is your mami's nose!" you laughed as lia grabbed at alexia's face, blowing a spit bubble as alexia blew a raspberry on her cheek and she gave a gummy smile.
"su pelo crece tan rápido!" the blonde marveled, twirling a small ringlet of hair wide eyed as lia babbled and grabbed her nose again, the elevator stopping at the right floor and you hummed.
everyday without fail one of you point out the inevitable fact that your daughter was changing. if it be her hair was thicker, a new freckle appeared, an item of clothing seemed marginally tighter.
and there was nothing either of you found more overwhelmingly beautiful than baring witness to the tiny human being you'd both created growing up before your very eyes.
you'd both been making an effort to speak english and spanish around her as much as possible, wanting her to grow up able to speak both despite the fact she'd be living in spain, but england was still home for you and alexia wanted that for amalia as well.
"amor maybe it is too soon." alexia stopped suddenly, a few feet from the closed changing room door with nerves painted clearly into her features, eyebrows furrowed into a frown of uncertainty.
"hey, ale. baby." you nudged her shoulder as her eyes dropped down toward you. "lia brings us so much joy, it would be mean not to share that with everyone else. you know they will be careful and gentle, but they will also be very very excited!" you smiled reassuringly as your girlfriend nodded, still seemingly hesitant.
"give her to me. you can go in first, make sure everything is fine and we will come in once you're happy. okay?" your hand tenderly caressed her cheek as again the blonde nodded, pressing an appreciative soft kiss to your lips and slipping amalia into your awaiting arms.
"well if it is not my favorite little god daughter!" you were pulled from your thoughts at the voice behind you, turning to see ingrid walking toward you, her ankle taped up.
"i just rolled it during training. it is nothing too bad!" she assured watching your face crease with concern as you noticed, cooing her hello's at amalia as she gave you a side hug careful not to bump her.
"so you have been taken off of house arrest?" the norweigan grinned making you laugh, ingrid poking at your daughters feet and beaming at the little giggles which she was rewarded with.
"mm she is probably in there making them all wash their hands five times and form an orderly line." you chuckled knowing your girlfriend all too well, the girl in question poking her head out of the change rooms and calling your name.
"oye! cata no you put that down!" she darted right back inside with a yell making both you and ingrid share a look and grin. you heard chatter as ingrid pushed open the door for you, but everything fell silent as you and amalia stepped inside, many pairs of eyes trained on the two of you.
then suddenly it erupted, everyone cooing and fussing and crowding around you, ignoring your girlfriend trying to boss them all back into line and yelling at them to be quiet, basically talking to the walls as not a soul was listening to a word she said.
glancing over to her you very carefully handed amalia over to frido, mapi and ingrid both assuring you they would keep a close eye over their goddaughter as you gently pushed your way out of the crowd.
"hola grumpy." you teased at your girlfriend sat on the bench with a face like thunder, eyes still sharply trained to your daughter but they flickered to you as her lip curled downward into a slight pout and you took a seat next to her.
"te dije que estarían emocionados." you reminded softly, alexia just crossing her arms over her chest, watching as your daughter was passed around and marveled over, mapi staying right by her side the entire time.
"like the lion king." you joked quietly bumping your hip into the footballers, both of you having watched the movie in question easily a hundred times over the years given it was your niece layla's all time favourite.
"if any of them lifts her up like that-" alexia began to stand as you tugged on the back of her training top sending her back down onto the bench.
"they won't. look, mapi is right with her and you know she would not let anybody harm a single hair on amalia's head. remember the cafe?" you reminded as alexia pulled a face.
it had been one of the first times you'd taken lia out in public since she was born, you and alexia meeting mapi and ingrid for breakfast not far from your apartment.
everything had been going well and after lots of cuddles from her godmothers lia was soundly asleep in her stroller which was safely tucked in between you and alexia.
it had all happened in seconds.
there had been two young boys riding skateboards, not watching where they were going they'd gone flying past and almost knocked a poor waitress over who accidentally spilled a coffee all over you, a few drops landing on amalia and the noise of everything jolting her awake, her cries sounding loudly as alexia scooped her up.
before anyone could even speak mapi was up and on her feet, charging over toward the boys and yelling at them in spanish so fast even you and ingrid struggled to understand what was being said.
you assured the waitress over and over it wasn't her fault, the horrified young girl in tears as ingrid stood up to collect her girlfriend who was still telling off the boys who'd gone ghost white in embarrassment, backed against a wall as the footballer yelled at them.
you stomped on your own girlfriends foot and send her a harsh look, nodding toward the poor girl still with tears in her eyes as alexia sighed and gently assured her it was fine, and that it had just spooked your daughter but she was entirely unharmed.
"i do not think those boys will ever touch a skateboard again." alexia hummed at the memory, the ghost of a smile on her lips as her arms uncrossed, one draping across your shoulders as your hand rested on her knee.
"look at her mi amor, she is so so loved, surrounded by her tías."
neither of you were surprised that after such a big day of meeting people amalia was barely able to keep her eyes open when you got home, the pair of you taking turns to try and keep her awake for at least another hour as if she fell asleep now she'd be up around two in the morning.
"-and bebita do you know why your mama and i love each other so much?" you paused by the door to your daughters room, melting at the sight of alexia laid down on the floor with amalia sat up on her chest, supported by your girlfriends strong hands.
"because of you! nuestro amorcita. together with our love we gave each other you, and we love you bebita! muy muy muy muy mucho." alexia cooed softly, kissing your daughters little hands as she squealed.
"the most perfect little girl in the world." you agreed, alexia looking up with a lovesick smile as you entered the room, laying down beside her as your girlfriend bounced amalia up and down on her chest.
"it really suits you, being a mami." you complimented, kissing your girlfriends cheek and watching as a slight blush crept up her neck, relishing in the fact you pulled this more shy and softer side out of her.
"does this mean you want to call me mami too?" the blonde gave you a wolfish grin, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively as you rolled your eyes.
"do you smell that?" you sniffed the air, alexia frowning and pulling amalia a little closer, smelling her clean diaper. "not the bebita." the catalan shook her head, clearly confused.
"oh! no, lo siento it is the smell of your shitty flirting." you warned and hit her shoulder, amalia giggling and blowing a spit bubble.
"oh do you think that is funny lia?" you cooed, flicking alexia's ear as again amalia giggled. "your silly mami thinks she is so funny too!" you harshly pinched alexias cheek as she whined and amalia gave a gummy smile, smacking her hands down on your girlfriends chest.
"ya me están atacando." the blonde mumbled with a pout that you leaned over and softly kissed away. "mmm get used to it putellas." you teased with a wink, turning your shared attention back to your daughter.
~
you smiled and waved, alexia using amalia's little hand to wave back as she stood in the pool, your daughter safely in her arms as the instructor called out they were about to begin.
"so she has no idea?" alba asked quietly beside you as you shook your head, a grin of delight on your face making the younger girl chuckle. "oh she is going to kill you chica." alba mused with a shake of her head and a smile on her lips.
"eres mujer muerta." "mm maybe, worth it though." you winked, both you and alba waving wildly at amalia as alexia moved into the circle of other mothers.
you'd both been in agreement you wanted amalia to learn how to swim as soon as possible, given that you and alexia loved the beach and she did too, and you hoped growing up your daughter would continue a love for the water.
normally you would be the one to take amalia to the mami and me swimming lessons due to alexia's training schedule, but feeling an enormous sense of fomo alexia had made an arrangement with the club to finish early every second tuesday so the pair of you could take turns.
skin to skin contact was so important while amalia was little and even if she wouldn't directly admit it you knew alexia had deep seeded insecurities about not spending enough time with her in that way.
she'd floated the idea of having less commitments, but you knew football meant the world to her in a different way and she was years off retiring, and you'd support her in anyway possible.
so compromise was key, and you did everything you could to assure she had every single opportunity to bond with your daughter, never taking for granted that you had it easier with being home with her most days.
"-and now we will sing the swimming song!" you and alba stopped your conversation at that announcement, grinning at each other and watching your girlfriends face drop.
"it has been nice knowing you, i will make sure lia grows up knowing her mama loved her." alba sighed squeezing your knee as you laughed and shoved the younger girl, alexia shooting you a beyond murderous look as the backing track started.
"today we go swim! today we go swim! what do we need? before we get in! what do we need? before we get in!" the instructor sang, clapping along to the beat as all the other women in the pool bounced their babies and sang along.
"our shoes come off! our shoes come off! we put our swim cap on! our swim cap on!" the song continued as you and alba clapped along, the younger putellas recording on her phone as your girlfriend was beet red, merely mumbling the words as the song repeated itself.
"lia's mami we can't hear you!" the instructor cooed and you collapsed into alba covering your mouth as your girlfriend was put on the spot, the other mothers turning to look at her as alba grinned and zoomed in.
"eh our shoes come off! our shoes come off! swim cap on! swim cap on!" alexia sang loudly but very off key, cheeks as bright red as the crest of the barcelona towel sat at your feet awaiting its use later on, you and alba near choking at trying to contain your laughter as the instructor turned and cleared her throat with an unimpressed look your way.
"and now the dance break! bounce your bebitas chicas, bounce them and dance with them!" the instructor called out as alexia's ears went bright red watching everyone take turns one by one to dance in the middle of the circle, how was this considered a swimming lesson?
you'd not seen your girlfriend look as relieved as she did when the song finally finished, not even after the final whistle at a champions league final and you thought just maybe she'd have rather had a million and one eyes on her to take a penalty than the fifteen or so women mulling around the pool.
"hola sexy!" you whistled with a wink as a soaking wet alexia made her way out of the pool and toward you, alba having left already picked up by a friend for a dinner date.
you bit back your grin as your girlfriend stayed silent, shooting you a filthy look and snatching the towel offered her way, stomping off toward the showers to dry and change amalia as you sent a text to her sister asking for the videos she'd taken.
around fifteen minutes later alexia returned, changed into a pair of shorts and a hoodie, hair damp and pushed to one side of her head with amalia wrapped up in a little hooded giraffe towel your sister had gifted you when she was born.
"no." the girl grunted as you cooed at how utterly adorable your daughter looked, trying to take her off the footballer who scowled at you and stomped off out of the pool, making you chuckle as you quickly followed after her.
stopping to pay for the lesson by the time you got to the car amalia was already buckled in, alexia tickling her stomach with a sickeningly soft smile at the little giggles it rewarded her with.
however as you arrived the scowl returned to her features as she closed the door and slid into the drivers seat. but as you tried to do the same you frowned when the door was locked, trying to pull it open with a grunt.
"alexia! mi amor open the door." you tapped on the window with a laugh of realisation that she'd locked you out, raising an eyebrow at her behaviour.
"baby come on, let me in por favor." you asked with a smile, the blondes gaze remaining firmly forward not even sparing you a look. "okay! well i gave you the chance." you sighed, clearing your throat and stepping back a little from the car.
"today we go swim! today we go swim!" you started to sing very loudly, alexia's head whipping toward you with wide eyes, your arms gesturing up to the sky as a few people around in the carpark looked at you like you were crazy.
"what do we need? before we get in? a dance break!" you announced, wiggling and moving your body around like a madwoman as alexia's eyebrows shot up so fast they almost hit the roof of the car.
"aye dios mio, get in tonta!" alexia reached over to unlock and open the door, stretching out to hook a finger through the belt loop of your jean shorts and yank you down into the car.
you could barely contain your laughter at the sheer horror on her face as you closed your door, grabbing onto the seats as she sped off out of the carpark and you hurried to click your seat belt in.
"stop laughing at her mija, you will encourage her!" alexia huffed, turning around to give your daughter a playful glare as she continued to clap and giggle at the way you continued to dance in your seat.
"mama is a terrible dancer."
~
"cariño are you really going to be all pouty and grumpy all afternoon?" you laughed, returning to the bedroom after getting amalia down for her last nap of the day before bed, finding alexia tucked under the covers with a sour look on her face.
her plans to go for a run had been squished by the sky opening, the rain torrential outside as water drops splattered angrily against the window panes of your apartment.
"aleee." you cooed, crawling on top of her and sitting yourself down on her lap, the girl looking right through you with a straight face. "venga mi amor you cannot stay mad at me." you grinned, thumbs stroking over her eyebrows and trying to tug them out of the steel frown they were curved into.
"alexiaaa, vamos. smile!" your thumbs moved to try and squish her mouth into a smile, her eyes finally finding yours with an evil look. "you will get wrinkles if you frown too much abuela." you teased, her mouth forming a small o.
"no! ale!" you laughed as she tried to shove you off, wrestling with her to stay on top as your arms locked around her neck. "abuela! wrinkles!" the catalan scoffed repeatedly, a noise of surprise leaving your mouth as suddenly she flipped the two of you.
"you did not tell me there was singing!" your girlfriend huffed, pinning you down to the bed with another scowl as you smiled up at her. "you did not ask." you wiggled a hand free and poked at her nose as the footballer groaned dramatically and flopped down on top of you.
"alba is going to show everyone those videos." her words were muffled against your skin as her head tucked its way into your neck and she felt your body vibrate with amusement beneath her, arms slipping up the back of her shirt and nails scratching at her back.
"sí, and they will see what a good mami you are amor, spending quality time with our daughter and teaching her how to swim." you assured gently, alexias head shooting up and frowning down at you.
"swimming! there was no swimming princesa! only singing, and floating, and dancing and ugh, humillación." she flopped back down making you laugh at her dramatics.
"she is not even half a year old baby, surely you did not expect her to be doing laps?" you teased, squirming at her fingers which pinched at your side, rolling off of you slightly as you ducked your head and pecked her lips repeatedly.
"is this your way of saying sorry?" "no, it was worth it to see how red your little cheeks went in embarrassment. but i think we need to work on your dancing for next time!" you teased, squealing at her cold fingers which poked at your side.
"no no no ale please!" you tried to dart away, her hand catching the back of your shorts and yanking you back down onto the bed. "say sorry!" your girlfriend demanded, sitting on top of you as you squirmed and begged for her to stop, fingers tickling at your side and your shirt half over your face as you tried to wiggle down the bed to get away.
"i'm sorry!" you gave in with a breathy laugh, alexia's frown now gone and replaced with the same stupid lovesick grin mapi was always teasing her for having when she was around you.
"dilo en español." your girlfriend smirked, digging a finger beneath your armpit as your face went bright red and your stomach ached. "lo siento!" you managed out, exhaling and trying to catch your breath as finally she stopped, sliding off of you as you halfheartedly smacked her and she sighed, head tucking into your neck again as she pulled you close.
"amor i think the worst part is i am going to have that stupid song stuck in my head for weeks!"
#alexia putellas imagine#alexia putellas x reader#woso x reader#woso fanfics#woso imagine#woso blurbs
870 notes
·
View notes
Text
Keep That Crown
Ask: No. 19 during a dystopian tv game show where contestants have to do ridiculous physical challenges while fully dilated and ready to push. Last one to fully give birth wins fabulous prizes.
Thank you Anon, this is the most amazingly ridiculous prompt ever and was a joy to write. The story is completely satire, unrealistic, and purely for entertainment purposes. Special thanks to the talented @exponenshul for writing the third challenge, and to @gravid-transluna for being my incredible beta. You’re both amazing humans! 💜 (8k words)
Prompt: “I can’t stop it… nnghhh I’m pushingg!”
~•~
"Goooooood evening guys and girls. It's Saturday night, we're live, and welcome to another episode of..." "Keep That Crown!" Cheers the studio audience.
The TV presenter, Danny, continues. "For those of you who are new to our little corner of television, this is a game show where we take five mothers-to-be and put them to the test in a number of household challenges. Sounds easy enough, right? Well, the catch is that each mum-to-be is in active labour...and fully dilated! Whoever can complete all five challenges without giving birth has a chance to win our grand prize, and the last one standing will win a whopping £100,000.00!"
"Oooooooh." The audience awes on cue.
"Now let's meet tonight's contestants." Danny says with a staged smile, his overly white teeth glinting under the spotlights. Walking across the studio floor the camera pans to five heavily pregnant women, each standing behind a podium displaying their name. "Contestant number one is Mandy. She's 41 weeks pregnant with her first baby, a girl. How are you doing tonight Mandy?" The presenter asks casually.
"Ooof- I'm good thanks Danny. Focused and ready for the challenges. It's my first baby so hoping that works in my favour... hooooo...." A contraction cuts off Mandy's fighting talk and she grips the podium and hangs her head, panting heavily.
"First time mums are usually the most successful at this game, so good luck, Mandy! Next up we have Anna." The TV presenter walks across to the next pregnant woman, who's holding her contracting belly and swaying her hips side to side. "Anna is also a first time mum-to-be, 39 weeks pregnant with a baby boy. Do you think you're going to win tonight, Anna?"
"Mnnnghh I'm gonna g-give it my best shot." Anna says timidly with a grimace and a forced smile.
"Contestant number 3 is Becky. Becky is 37 and a half weeks pregnant with her third baby. Some of you eagle eyed viewers may recognise Becky from her second pregnancy and birth. You were unsuccessful last time, managing only two rounds before the head popped out during the dishwasher challenge. Reckon you can make it to the final round this time, Becky?"
"I hope so... hooohooo.... But ohh, this labour came on quicker than expected.... Mnnnnngh, three hours from first contraction to full dilation. But I'm hoping this little one can stay in a bit longer." Becky's cheeks were flushed pink and the sweat glistened on her forehead. Her tight leggings showed just how wide her gait was and every couple of minutes her knees bounced.
"Well, good luck to you Becky." Danny said before turning directly towards the camera. "Looks like she's going to need it." He added with a laugh and a wink.
"Now, next up we have Claudia. Another first time mum, 40 weeks pregnant exactly." The brunette was in the midst of a contraction and merely waved at the camera before holding on to the podium and groaning under her breath.
"And finally we have Niamh. Niamh is 37 weeks pregnant and this is a first for Keep That Crown - she's pregnant with twins!" Danny announced to a cheer from the audience. "You caused quite the discussion with our producers Niamh, as you're pregnant with two lovely healthy babies, we had to decide what the rules would be. Now, even though you're carrying two, you will need to keep both babies from being born in order to qualify for the final round. Reckon you can do that?"
"Definitely, Danny!" Niamh answered confidently. "Twins run in my family, but so do long labours. I'm here to win!"
She planted her hands on her hips and grinned. Her bump was bigger and lower than any of the other contestants and yet she seemed the most relaxed and sure of herself.
"That's the spirit Niamh!" Danny said. "Okay, now that we've met the contestants, let's start the challenges!!" He walked over to a new part of the stage, which was set up like a mini grocery store. The contestants followed, albeit more slowly.
"The first challenge is our iconic grocery shop challenge." Danny explained to the five labouring mothers. "Each of you have been given a shopping list of 7 different items. Your task is to go through our pretend supermarket, collect all the items on your list, and make it back to your podiums. You can use either a basket or the trolly to carry your items, but all items must be back here before the time is up. And remember, no matter how much you want to push, you just have to..."
"Keep that crown!" Shouts the studio audience.
"On your marks, get set.... GO!"
Niamh and Becky were first off the mark and waddled quickly towards the pretend supermarket. They both grabbed a trolly and rushed up and down the aisles of food, searching feverishly for their items. Anna and Mandy were quick to follow, and they chose the handheld basket option. Claudia, however, hadn't left her original position.
"Claudia, you need to move if you're going to collect all your items before the time runs out..." Danny tried to encourage the mum-to-be, but she was groaning loudly and gripping the podium tight.
"Ohhhhhh god. It's so low.... The pressure...." She whimpered.
"Don't push, Claudia. You've got to keep that crown!"
She staggered forward on unsteady legs and eventually reached the supermarket trolly. Barely making it down one aisle, Claudia stopped and squatted, holding on to the cart with a white-knuckled grip.
"Looks like Claudia is already pushing...that was fast. She'd better hope the baby doesn't come out any further or she's not even going to make it through the first challenge!" Danny narrates the scene whilst the camera follows each woman around the store.
Anna and Mandy were throwing items into their baskets, rushing quickly between contractions. Niamh and Becky had already got the first few items in their trolley’s. Whilst Niamh was ploughing ahead, Becky was struck by a forceful contraction and was bracing herself against an aisle. The third-time mother had one hand between her legs and she was mooing slightly under her breath.
Claudia managed to get one item in her trolley but soon gave up completely, crumpling to the floor on all fours and actively pushing her baby out. The bulge in her leggings could be seen appearing and then slipping back again.
"And Niamh is the first one back! Impressive with her twin-filled bump. She's closely followed by Anna and Mandy." Danny joined the returning mothers who were bent over and panting back at their stands. "Becky is still working her way around the store, but seems to be struggling. And- uh oh, Claudia!"
The camera cuts to Claudia on all fours by the frozen foods, the distinctive outline of a fully birthed head now protruding her clothing.
"Aaaand we have our first birth, ladies and gentlemen. Unfortunately, Claudia was not able to get through the first challenge and is now delivering her baby in aisle 3!" Danny enthusiastically announced.
The cameras kept their focus on Claudia as she pushed and pushed, but cut back to the TV host when the medical team went over to undress the birthing mother and help deliver the baby.
The sound of a baby crying filled the studio, and the show went to commercial break.
~•~
"Welcome back to Part 2 of Keep That Crown! We have four ladies left in the competition with just as many challenges still to go." Danny said while giving an award-winning smile to the camera.
"Next up is our infamous dishwasher challenge. Looking at you, Becky!" The presenter jokes and the camera cuts to the labouring mother in question. Becky is sweating and holding her extremely low baby bump and rolls her eyes.
Danny continues explaining to the audience at home. "In this challenge, our mums-to-be are tasked with unloading a dishwasher. Now, I've never been pregnant myself so at first, I didn't fully understand why this task would be a challenge. However, since working on this show, I've come to realise just how difficult it is for a heavily pregnant woman to load and unload a dishwasher. It may sound easy, folks, but this challenge has got the better of quite a few mums over the years. Not to mention our current contestant, Becky."
Danny, followed by the camera, travels across the studio to talk to the mums. "Now last time Becky, when you were birthing your second child, this was the challenge that got you. Do you think you'll fare any better tonight?" The presenter asked.
"I don't know Danny... mnghhhh... this baby is pretty desperate to- ugh!- come out." Becky's hands were holding her bump as she swayed side to side, knees dipping whenever she grunted.
"It certainly sounds that way!" Danny's eyebrows raised at the deep groans coming from this third-time-mum. "Now, if you could all make your way over to your allocated dishwashers."
Danny followed the women to the dishwasher setup and began to instruct. "Each of you has an identical dishwasher filled with crockery, cutlery and glassware. Your task is to get all the items out of the machine and stacked on top. You can start on the sound of the buzzer. Three... two... one..."
A klaxon is heard blaring across the studio and the music starts.
Each of the four contestants seemed to approach the challenge in a different way, and Danny began commentating on the challenge as it unfolded.
"First-time mums Mandy and Anna, each carrying one baby and having the smallest bumps of the group, have gone for the regular, forward bend. Mandy is attempting the bottom tray first, starting with the plates and crockery in the most cumbersome of the locations, whereas Anna has decided to tackle the glassware on the top tray, perhaps waiting to build herself up for the more difficult lower level.
"And Becky, our darling returning mum-to-be, has clearly made a strategy after last time. She's taken a new approach of kneeling on the ground beside the dishwasher, picking up plates and putting them on top of the machine. There'll be less physical movement with this choice, but whether her strategy pays off - time will tell." "And lastly we have our mum of twins Niamh. With the biggest belly, carrying two very healthy babies, doesn't have the option of the forward bend and is clearly not sure about getting down onto her knees. What is she going to do ladies and gentlemen?.... Oh, wow. That's a risky move from Niamh!"
The expectant mum of twins was rather nimbly dropping into a deep squat, her obscenely large belly hanging low between her jackknifed thighs and brushed the ground. Collecting a few plates and holding them against her bump in one arm, she pulls herself back to standing to place them above the machine. Seconds later, she's squatting again, collecting the side plates and bowls.
"Wow. Our Irish beauty Niamh is flying ahead in this challenge, but her method is risky and we have never ever seen it used successfully before." Danny's tone showed he was impressed.
Becky had managed to unload half of the bottom tray before she started to obviously struggle. Her knees slide wider on the studio floor, another contraction tightening up her bump and contorting it into a hard round ball. Bracing the tops of her thighs her hips sunk low to the ground and she grunted long and deep.
"Oh no!" Danny cried out. "Looks like Becky is pushing again. Her third baby is eager to join us."
The camera zooms in on the labouring woman; her face red and splotchy with the effort of birth. She was panting and groaning heavily, and from the low angle of the camera, the bulge in her leggings was undeniable. Shouts began to arise from the studio audience. "Don't push!" "Keep that crown!"
"Come on Becky, this challenge bested you last time- don't let it happen again! Keep that crown, mumma!" Danny encouraged.
The third time mum couldn't stop pushing, so in desperation she placed a hand between her thighs to stop the baby coming out any further. Becky grunted forcefully again into her palm and when the contraction was over and her hand removed, the head still appeared to be at a full crown inside her clothing, but was no longer moving. Becky exhaled, shook her head, and continued to remove the remaining items in her dishwasher.
"Anna is flying ahead in this challenge, closely followed by Niamh - those twins seem happy to stay in her belly." Danny observed. "...But it looks like Mandy is starting to struggle."
The soon to be mum was bent over the dishwasher, bracing her thighs and circling her hips, all thoughts of the challenge momentarily forgotten. Her heavy belly squished up tight, contracting forcefully and trying to evict its occupant. She whimpered and wailed as her baby sunk lower and lower, stretching her wide, desperate to be born.
"Uh oh, looks like she's struggling to keep that baby in. The question is.... Will she push?" Danny teased joyfully, adding drama to the already chaotic scenes.
Mandy could be seen muttering to herself under her breath.... Don't push don't push don't push... And yet her efforts were in vain, as the labouring mother soon dropped into a deep squat and bore down, groaning loudly.
"Mandy- hooooo... no! Don't p-push!!" Anna tried to encourage her fellow contestant, breathing heavily as she placed her final item on top of the dishwasher completing the challenge.
"Nnngghhhhh... I can't stop it! I'm pushing!!" Mandy cried, letting out a primal grunt. The bulge between her open legs got bigger and bigger as she pushed, the baby slipping further between her folds and into her tight leggings.
"Aaaaand Anna is the first to complete the challenge!" Danny announces loudly to the studio. "But it looks like we have yet another mother falling at the dishwasher hurdle. Mandy, that baby is almost out.... If the head comes fully out, you are out of the competition."
"Oh god! No..... it's coming out!!!!" Mandy groaned, her body working of its own accord, bearing down and pushing the giant head through her opening. The unmistakable cry of relief that followed told everyone in the studio that the baby's head had been born.
"That leaves three remaining contestants; Anna has finished the task, closely followed by Niamh. Darn, I was sure all that squatting was going to result in a birth- but well done to Niamh! Who do we have left? Oh yes, Becky." Danny smiled and walked beside the labouring mother as she tried to complete the task. "How are we doing Becky?"
"Mnnghhh!" Becky apparently could not speak, putting all her focus and energy on the two tasks - unloading the dishwasher and not birthing her baby. Her knees were wide as she knelt on the floor, the baby's head way beyond a full crown but not quite fully born. She huffed as she picked up the last remaining item, her body trembling as she reached up to place the small plate on the top of the machine, the crockery clinking as she shook whilst stretching up, desperately trying to get that final item in place and complete the challenge that had previously beaten her.
"YES!!!" She cried when the plate slipped onto the pile of clean dishes, and panted heavily with relief. Whoops and cheers rang out from the audience.
"You did it!!!! Well done Becky." Danny exclaimed. "Now, let's go to commercial break, giving our mothers a well-earned rest-" ...the sound of Mandy grunting and pushing in the background briefly interrupted the TV host... "-and also to let Mandy birth her baby girl. Be back in five, folks!"
~•~
Shortly thereafter, Danny and the contestants were lined up for the next challenge, each woman now standing in front of a wardrobe.
"Welcome back to Keep That Crown, where we've had an exciting first two rounds!" Danny announced. "Let's take a moment to check up on our contestants before we move on, shall we?"
He walked over to Anna, who was holding out strong, but definitely getting tired. She was sweating profusely and cradling her low, heavy belly.
"So, what are your thoughts on the challenges so far, Anna?" Danny asked.
"Umm...hmm." Anna muttered, obviously not focused on answering questions. "It's tough. But...hngggh...I think I can h-hold on."
"Let's hope!" Danny said, striding over to the next contestant. "And how are you feeling, Niamh?"
"Feeling good!" Niamh proclaimed, patting her belly. She was breathing heavier and a few beads of sweat could be detected on her forehead, but otherwise she was looking fine. "Ready for another round."
Danny nodded. "Well, that certainly was an impressive feat you pulled off in the last challenge!" He chuckled, then continued on to the last remaining contestant. "And, Becky..."
Becky was standing shamelessly in a somewhat bow-legged position, a massive bulge still in her leggings, as big as before and dripping fluid through her clothes. Surely she was only one small push away from birthing the head. Her whole body was practically shaking from the effort of keeping her baby in.
"...I'm just surprised that baby hasn't budged at all," Danny said frankly.
Becky grunted and her jaw clenched. "Just...get on with the- huuuhh- challenge," She grumbled, stowing one hand between her trembling thighs.
Danny returned to his side of the stage. "All right, time for round three! This one is the Dress-Up challenge. Each contestant has been provided with a wardrobe. Inside is a dress which you must change into, as if you were getting ready for your very own baby shower! Once that's complete, you'll have to return the dress and change back into your regular clothes."
The contestants gave each other exasperated looks. Getting changed is hard work for a pregnant woman even on a normal day... doing it while deep in labour was going to be tough.
"On your marks...get set...go!!" Danny hollered.
The women turned toward their wardrobes and opened them up. They each had an identical dress, with loose, thin cloth that was sure to fit their maternal bodies. Getting it on would be the hard part.
Becky grabbed the dress right away, but she looked over and saw the women next to her starting to take off their tops and bottoms. She looked over at Danny. "Uhh...do we need to strip down to our underwear for this challenge...?"
"Yes, that's usually part of getting changed..." Danny said with a chuckle. The audience laughed along with him.
Becky gulped. "Nngh...o-okay..."
Niamh had already removed her top and was shimmying her leggings down over her hips, leaving her in only a bra and panties.
Anna followed suit, but had to stop before getting her shirt over her head due to a contraction. She doubled over and groaned, gripping her belly. "Oohhh...hoo, God, I dunno if I can do this..."
Meanwhile, Becky was still looking between herself and the dress, only slowly starting to lift her shirt up as her baby's crowning head continued to burden her. It seemed the stress was getting to her.
Niamh sat her clothes off to the side and grabbed the dress. She paused for a contraction, but it barely seemed to phase her. She bent over a bit and exhaled deeply before quickly righting herself.
Anna was now struggling with getting off her leggings. She'd chosen to wear extra tight leggings, hoping they would help hold in the baby in an emergency. But now, after working up a sweat, the fabric clung to her. She was able to roll them down past her hips, but another contraction struck. She squatted just a tad, on shaky legs. "Mmmggghh come on!"
Beside her, Niamh had pulled the dress up over her head, knowing that was the only way it was fitting around her big twin bump.
Becky had only just removed her shirt. She was standing there in her bra and tented-out leggings, clutching her firm belly and muttering to herself.
"Becky?" Danny called out, not sure what was going on. "You should strip down a little quicker if you want to carry on with the challenge..."
Becky gulped again, then nodded. "O-okay..."
Anna had gotten her leggings to her ankles, but as she tried to kick them off, her belly cramped again and she fell forward onto her knees. She grimaced and cried out. "Nooooo aghhh I can feel it coming! I-I don't wanna puuush!"
"Folks, Anna says she doesn't want to push...but will her body agree?!" Danny wondered aloud. The audience focused their attention on the poor labouring woman.
Anna clenched her fists, grunting through the contraction. Now in just her panties, it was all the more clear that she was starting to bulge from the baby's head...
Suddenly, a gasp from the audience. "Wait...what's that? What's she wearing?!"
People turned their heads toward the cause of her outcry. The TV cameras pointed toward Becky, and Danny's jaw dropped when he saw what was happening.
Becky had gotten her leggings down to her knees but the act had revealed her secret weapon. Beneath her leggings and over her underwear, she was wearing a thick leather belt with material that went over her crotch.
Murmurs began to rise in the audience. "Is that... a chastity belt?" "For real? Is that allowed?"
Becky blushed, both from embarrassment and exertion.
Danny was flabbergasted. "Well, I've never seen this, folks...Becky was wearing a leather chastity belt the whole time!"
More audience comments. "Wow, how did she hide that?" "No wonder she was able to hold that baby in!"
"Now, as we know, cheating or giving yourself any unfair advantage is strictly against the rules..." Danny said solemnly. "So, I'm afraid that means I'm going to have to disqualify you from the competition, Becky."
Cameras zoomed in as tears welled in Becky's eyes. "I'm...sorry," she whimpered. "I just...wanted to win so badly this time...but- hnnnngggaaah!"
She was cut off as another contraction hit her. She fell to her knees, and it was clear she was pushing as hard as she could. But no matter how hard she pushed, the baby's head couldn't fully emerge with the leather in the way. She groaned heavily. "Gghh...but...I give up! I'm done! Someone- nngngghhh- just get this belt off of me! The baby needs to come OUT!"
The medics rushed over while the studio audience reeled from the chaos. The cameras turned back to Danny, who was still somewhat in shock. "Well, that was certainly something, folks! We have only two contestants remaining, now. Let's see how they're doing."
Neither Niamh nor Anna let themselves be too distracted by what transpired- they had more important things to focus on. Niamh had fully put on her dress and was taking a minute to pose in it for the cameras. Anna had resisted the urge to push for the time being, and was now grabbing her own dress. She adorned it in a very stiff manner, trying not to move around too much and risk wanting to bear down again.
Niamh removed her dress with ease, but as she was reaching for her original clothes again, a contraction gripped her. This time, she leaned against her wardrobe and groaned, rubbing her belly. She turned her head down and winced, and it looked like she may have finally been starting to falter.
"What are you feeling, Niamh?" Danny asked, trying to sound engaged again after the previous incident. "Hang on, you're almost there!"
"Mmghh...not pushing yet, Danny!" Niamh said, returning to her confident demeanour. She grabbed her clothes and stood back up fully.
Anna had gotten her dress on, but was hunched over again, cradling her swell. "Hooo...gghh...it wants to come out...s-so bad..." She glanced over at Danny. "Can I just...nngggh...keep the dress on?"
"The challenge isn't complete until you change back into your regular clothes!" Danny insisted. Anna groaned and began trying to strip the dress off.
Niamh was once more working at a surprisingly fast pace. With her dress cast aside, she was able to quickly get her clothes back on. It took a bit of time to wrestle her shirt back over her big bump, but once it was on, she raised her arms in victory. The audience cheered.
"It looks like Niamh has completed the challenge! That just leaves Anna- will she make it?" Danny announced.
Anna now had her shirt back on and was gripping her leggings in one hand, but she was riding through another contraction. She leaned on her arms against the wardrobe, her hips angled back.
"Ooohh...ooh, no, baby...nnggghh!" The labouring woman moaned. She tensed up, and her panties bulged out just slightly. The baby was starting to crown. "Guh...I just...gotta get these leggings back on..."
After a few rounds together and only two contestants left, the audience was getting invested. They began to chant, "Go! Go! Keep that crown!"
Mustering her strength, Anna bent down and started to put on her leggings. She was sweating, and it took a great deal of effort to pull the fabric up around her shaky legs. She grunted and panted, trying to keep her legs together long enough to get the leggings over her thighs and hips, even though she desperately wanted to spread them and push.
After a couple minutes of struggle, Anna was finally able to hike her leggings up tight around her waist. She felt between her legs and gave a small sigh of relief, knowing that there was more of a barrier over the emerging head now.
Danny clapped along with the audience. "Well done, Anna! That's round three done. Let's take a quick break and set up for the fourth challenge!"
~•~
“Welcome back to Keep That Crown.” Danny said straight to camera with his best showbiz smile. “If you are just joining us you have missed one hell of an episode so far; three babies born, a set of twins still on the way and our first case of cheating by chastity belt. You certainly won’t get all that on any other show!”
The camera zooms out and reveals Danny is standing between two heavily pregnant women. “We have two mums-to-be left in the competition - the lovely Anna on my left, expecting a little boy, and the incredible Niamh on my right, who is carrying twins. Now girls, we’re over half-way through the competition now and it’s just the two of you left. How are you feeling Anna?”
Standing behind her podium Anna pants heavily, her face flushed, gripping her belly and forcing a smile. “It’s— it’s definitely getting tougher. Hooooo… it’s so hard not to p-push….” Her feeble voice whimpers with another contraction and Danny takes the cue and turns his attention to Niamh.
“And Niamh, you have been storming through these challenges, and you are carrying two babies in there.” He nods and pats Niamh’s obscenely large belly drooping from her hips. “Have you been struggling to resist the urges to push as well?”
“Well having two of them in there certainly adds a level of difficulty but… mnnnhhh… it’s been okay so far. Just need to breathe through those u-urges…” Niamh’s confident words ring out across the studio but her knees bend subtly, her hands cupping the underside of her gravid swell as one of the baby’s head sinks and presses even lower.
“There are two more challenges to go. Let’s hope you both can make it through round four. For this challenge each of you will be given a baby doll, your task will be to change the baby’s nappy, dress the baby, and get them into the pram. Don’t worry Niamh, unlike real life you don’t have to do this twice. You each get one baby.”
The Irish mum laughed through gritted teeth, trying to keep her cool through the increasing contractions.
“If you two lovely ladies follow me.” Danny instructed, walking the labouring mothers to a new corner of the television studio. Both mothers were walking more and more bow-legged by the minute, but followed silently behind the host.
“As you can see there are three parts to this challenge; nappy change, dressing baby, and the pram. And I know what you’re thinking, you’re thinking “Oh but Danny, you’ve forgotten to set up the prams” but we haven’t.” The TV host smirked to the camera and the audience at home. “Prams these days are so nifty, collapsing into the smallest space to fit easily into the boot of your cars. You will have to work out how to open the pram in order to safely strap your baby doll into the seat.”
Niamh nodded in understanding, her eyes already analysing the pram in question and its potential latches. Anna meanwhile looked hesitant, nervous, holding her belly and swaying her hips in rapid movements to try and alleviate the relentless pressure between them.
“Right, Anna you stand here. And Niamh you stand here.” Danny ushered the labouring women to their respective stations for the challenge. “Any questions?”
“C-can we get any h-help with the pram? Like a partner?” Anna stuttered, trying to steady her breath and her spasming womb.
“I’m afraid no help is allowed. You have to do all parts of this challenge by yourself. And you can’t leave the baby on the changing mat when you set up the pram, they could roll off, so you must carry them and put them in the pram.”
Anna paled briefly, looking like she might faint or throw up.
“On your marks… get set… go!!” Danny cheered and the tense but upbeat music of the challenge sounded around the studio.
It was neck-and-neck through the first part of the challenge, with both Niamh and Anna confidentially removing the nappy from the toy baby and wrapping a new one over the bottom half of the doll. They weren’t competing for the quickest time, they just had to complete the challenge from start to finish, but even without the time pressure the urgency was clear from the expressions of both women. They wanted this challenge done so they could be one step closer to birthing their babies.
Unsurprisingly, Niamh finished the nappy change first. The Irish mother was already an audience favourite and steaming ahead in this game. However, before she could pick up the baby clothes to dress the doll her eyes suddenly widened and she curled forward over her large twin-filled belly, gripping the edge of the wooden change table in a death grip.
“Mmmghhh— oh god!!!!” Niamh groaned loudly as her belly visibly contracted and squashed her babies lower towards their exit. “Fuck…. I can f-feel a head….hoohoohoo…”
“Oh no, looks like our fan-favourite is starting to struggle.” Danny said excitedly.
Groaning deeply. Niamh squeezed her grip on the changing table and screwed her eyes shut. “Nngh—! The pressure—” the Irish mother grunted and her knees dipped and widened.
Seeing her competition struggling, Anna bit her lip through the contraction and quickly pulled the clothing onto her doll and finished the first and second part of the challenge in rapid time. As she stepped towards the pram, the toy baby in arms, it was clear that Anna was racing against more than just her competitor. Her hand lowered, trembling with the effort of denying her instincts, and felt the partially crowned head. “Come on baby…. Just a little bit longer.” Her quiet words to her child were picked up on the microphone and an encouraging cheer erupted from the audience.
With one arm holding the fake baby, Anna had to work out how to open the pram single-handed. Huffing her way through contractions, red-faced and sweating, Anna pulled and twisted the handle but the pram remained in its collapsed state.
Niamh meanwhile had survived the aggressive contraction but in her desperation had clamped a hand between her thighs to try and keep herself from pushing. She was now attempting to dress the baby one-handed which wasn’t very successful.
“Niamh, you’re going to have to work with both hands if you want to keep your winning streak.” Danny said to the contestant over the audience's cheers.
“But— but it feels like the baby is slipping o-out….” Niamh was frazzled, overcome with the sensations of birth and her cool confidence was fast unravelling.
“Uh oh— Niamh says the baby is slipping out. What does she need to do ladies and gentlemen?” Danny asked the excitable studio audience who responded with a chorus of “KEEP THAT CROWN!”
“Ooohhhhhh…. Danny!!! The pram… it just w-won’t o-open!!!!” Anna shouted and the camera pans around to find her on her knees beside the collapsed contraption. The doll was wedged in an elbow so she could use both hands and she was frustratingly pulling and squeezing and twisting every inch of the pram trying desperately to unlock and open it.
“They do open Anna. They just have a little… knack to them.” Danny winked at the camera before it panned out to show both women struggling to open their prams while simultaneously crowning with their unborn babies.
“Jesus, who the fuck designed this thing?!” Niamh cursed as she pulled the handle expecting it to expand but grunted with frustration when it didn’t. The Irish mum-to-be had stuffed the toy doll down her top after dressing it, wedging it under her shirt between her breasts and belly in order to use both hands on the final part of this challenge.
“Ohhhhh god… this baby wants o-ouuttt….” Anna rocked on hands and knees, momentarily abandoning her pram and putting all her efforts into not giving birth.
Niamh wasn’t looking much better, grunting and occasionally placing her hands between her thighs when her body automatically pushed.
“This is going to be a close one ladies and gentlemen. Looks like both Anna and Niamh are pushing and it’s going to be a battle of willpower to see who makes it through this challenge.”
“Mmngghhh….. no— don’t come out—!” Anna grunted, pulling the waistband of her leggings up and making the fabric taut and unforgiving at the crotch, creating a barrier against the emerging head.
“Oh! Oh! I’ve got it!!” Niamh cried, finding the switch that when pressed allowed the pram to fully expand. “Anna… it’s on the left, by the l-logo…” Niamh panted as she pulled the fake baby out from under her top and almost threw it into the seat, quickly buckling the baby into the straps and clamping her hands between her thighs once more before the next contraction could strike.
Anna scrambled on her knees, searching for the latch Niamh had mentioned. The pressure between her hips was building, the baby certainly at a full crown in her underwear. “Ohhhh god…. I need to push….” Rocking on her knees Anna flailed her hands over the pram and with a cry of relief found the button and the pram popped open. Placing her fake baby in the seat and buckling it in, tears fell from Anna’s eyes as she trembled against the raging waves of her labour.
“Wow! Excellent work ladies; you have both completed the fourth challenge.” Danny announced, genuinely impressed that both contestants were still in the game. “Let’s take a quick break and we will be back with the fifth and final challenge. Who will keep that crown, and who will fall at the last hurdle? See you in five!”
~•~
“Welcome back to the final part of Keep That Crown, the only game show that’ll have you pushing babies instead of buttons. As you may have guessed, we are getting in the Christmas spirit for the fifth and final challenge.” Danny wiggles his head slightly and the camera pans out to reveal a red and white Santa hat on top of his perfectly styled hair. “We decided to change things up as the holiday season approaches and we have a festive final challenge for you this week. Don’t worry folks, it is a relatively simple task, but… doing it whilst deep in the throes of labour?…” The wide and wicked grin from the TV presenter shines bright across the studio right into the television screens to all the people at home. “This may be our toughest challenge to date.”
As Danny continued talking to the camera the distinctive sounds of groaning and heavy breathing in the background grew louder. Danny walks across the studio, followed by the camera, and stands beside the two remaining contestants who were both now dressed up as Mrs Santa Claus. In hourglass silhouettes, the red velvet cinched at the waist but stretched tight across their pregnant bellies, the hem finished with luscious white fur. The dresses were short, barely covering their hips, allowing a clear view of the tight leggings underneath. Niamh’s hands were still clamped between her thighs as she sweated profusely, panting erratically. While Anna was groaning, her hands splayed wide across the velvet surface of her belly as if she could just hold the baby inside.
“Ladies, I see you’re both dressed for the season.” Danny said cheerfully but his enthusiasm was not reciprocated. Anna’s face was blotchy and flushed as she held back her urges, sweat rolling down the side of her cheeks. Whereas Niamh looked fiery and frustrated, her knees dipping every few seconds, hands clamped firm at her crotch as she gritted “Get-on-with-it-!”
Danny put his hands up in mock-surrender “Okay, okay. Let’s get on with the final task…. The Christmas Tree challenge!” In a corner of the studio there were two large Christmas trees, over 10ft in height, and both were completely bare. Beside each tree was a box filled with all manner of decorations from lights and tinsel, to beads and baubles. “Niamh, Anna, your challenge is simple; to decorate the Christmas tree. Your Christmas trees must be completely decorated, from the lowest branches all the way to the highest. Your tree must have at least 3 different types of decorations and it must have the star on the very top.”
Two assistants on the show briefly came into shot, each placing a step ladder beside the trees and promptly running off stage. The ladders were clearly for the women to use in order to get to the very top of the Christmas tree. Anna visibly gulped with fear, while Niamh was staring at the floor very obviously pushing against her hand.
“I would usually speak with each of you before the challenge, but erm, I’m guessing neither of you are up for chit chat..?” Danny asked with a laugh and got a grunting response from the Irish mother-to-be. “Okay then. Let’s dive into the challenge. On your marks, get set, GO!”
Immediately Niamh waddled bow-legged and determined towards her tree, carefully removing one hand from between her legs and grabbing the set of Christmas lights from her box. Staggering side to side around the large tree, the labouring woman tossed sections of the lights with reckless abandon onto the different branches of the pine tree. Round and around she went adding the white lights up the tree but when she reached shoulder height she looked nervously up at the top of the tree, knowing what had to be done next. Niamh stood at the bottom of the step-ladder, gripping it tight with one fist while the other remained firm between her legs. She paused, waiting for the miniscule gap between contractions, before taking a hesitant step up the ladder.
Meanwhile Anna seemed to be struggling to put one foot in front of the other, her head was dipped low as she held her large bump and breathed heavily. She tried to move but a squeaking whimper came out instead.
“Come on Anna, you’re so close, don’t give up now.” Danny tried to encourage.
“Oooohhh… I can’t— move—” Anna said with a fearful whine.
Danny watched her struggle for a few seconds before taking pity on the girl and wrapped a supportive arm around her waist. “Come on, love. Let’s get you to your tree.” Angry voices came through the presenter’s earpiece as he then yelled to someone off screen “I’m just helping her get to the challenge, that’s all!”
When they reached her designated challenge area, Anna gripped onto the step ladder, her wide legs trembling with the effort of not giving birth. “I can’t help you anymore sweetheart, but you’re so close. You can do this.” Danny encouraged quietly. Anna nodded, breathing deeply, preparing herself for the final hurdle. Then she abruptly let go of the ladder and dived into the decorations box grabbing as much as she could carry and unceremoniously whacking the decorations along the bottom branches of the tree.
The Irish mother-to-be was now halfway up the step ladder trying to throw the Christmas lights around the top few branches of the tree. With a final effort she rose up onto her tiptoes and leant forward, lassoing the lights over the very top. The movement came with a price as a split second later the microphone caught her sharp gasp and the camera showed a clear bulge protruding between her thighs, her hand quickly moved to clamp hard against her crotch.
“Niamh….” Danny’s words were jokingly stern as he stood beneath her ladder. “Was that a head poking through?”
“No! Nnnghh— of course not. Still-ohhhh-very much c-crowning Danny!” She gritted loudly with a slight hiss through her teeth.
“Good girl, remember to Keep That Crown!” Danny said, getting the audience to join in, everyone soon chanting the show’s iconic catchphrase.
Over by the other tree, Anna had thrown all manner of decorations onto the bottom half of the pine tree. There was no style or strategy, the labouring woman frantically grabbing and hooking any decoration she could find onto the spindly branches. Sweat was dripping down her face and she took a breather at the decoration table, wiping her brow with the thick soft velvet of the sleeve of her festive costume. Anna lowered a hand between her legs, her eyes pinching hesitantly as she felt the crown of her baby’s head just inside her clothing.
“Stay there little guy.” She whispered, exhausted but determined.
“Anna, how are you getting on, sweetheart?” Danny asked, out of shot of the camera but carefully watching and narrating the scene to the audience at home.
“I’m— ohhhhhh— hanging in there. And…I’ve got an idea…” Anna said aloud, then surprisingly picked up the whole plastic box of decorations and carried it over and up the step ladder.
Gasps could be heard from the studio audience, impressed at her stamina and strength. Niamh looked up, worried at the reaction from the audience, and tried to look over at her competitor but couldn’t see past the thick branches of the tree.
Higher and higher Anna climbed, the box wedged into the curve of her waist beneath her outstretched arm. Then, upon reaching the top of the ladder, she loudly dumped the decorations on the top step. The labouring woman proceeded to stand half-way up the ladder, picking up each item from the box and hanging it onto a branch. Her mis-mash of decorations meant she was already meeting the criteria of the task - to have at least three different types of decorations. Whereas her competitor Niamh, having chosen to add lights, meant she was having to go around the whole tree again to add the decorations.
The tension in the studio could be cut with a knife, both women evenly matched in their birthing progress, but Anna was taking a surprisingly clear lead in completing the challenge.
“It's neck-a-neck on this final challenge folks, but who will come out victorious? Can both Anna and Niamh hold off from giving birth just that little bit longer…. Or will they fall at the final hurdle?” Danny riled up the studio audience who had started chanting support for their favourite contestant.
Anna was getting higher up the step ladder, getting closer and closer to finishing the challenge. But Niamh was faltering. Badly. She was still on the ground, trying painfully slowly to add decorations to the bottom half of the tree. To the camera she was partially hidden behind the thick branches of the Christmas tree, the odd flash of red and white from her costume coming in and out of view. Her deep, rumbling groans and grunts could be heard over the speakers, because even though she was hidden, the microphone she wore captured everything…
“nnnghhh—!! No! Don’t— gggrhhh—” the rough husky voice of the Irish mother-to-be echoed around the studio.
The flash of red velvet behind the tree appeared to be sinking lower and lower, heading towards the ground. Danny, wide eyed, rushed over and beckoned the cameras to follow.
“Oh…. Niamh….” Danny said as the camera showed everyone in the audience and at home the impending mother of twins.
Down on her knees, Niamh braced her thighs with both hands, her whole body trembling. Her ass was raised up off her heels and the round shape of a baby’s head was forming under her leggings as she pushed.
“Nnnnghhh—!!! It’s coming out—!!!!!” Niamh wailed, and then collapsed forwards onto her hands with a cry of relief when the head, very evidently, was born.
“That’s it folks, our fan favourite is now out of the competition.” Danny said brightly to the camera, before adding “Niamh, you should be very proud. You did amazing. You’ve set the bar extremely high for any other twin pregnancies that’s for sure.”
Niamh remained curled over on all fours, panting as she caught her breath, the medics rushing onto the studio floor to help her deliver her twins. The camera cuts back to Danny, who strolls between the Christmas trees talking to the audience.
“So, that leaves us with one mother-to-be left in the competition. Anna,” he called up the ladder to the last woman standing “if you can finish this challenge, you’ve done it.”
Anna was all the way up the ladder at this point, riffling through the box of decorations and throwing them haphazardly on the top few branches of the tree. The audience cheered and yelled, supporting and encouraging the last remaining contestant as she struggled through the final hurdle. She sagged against the ladder when the decorations were done, heaving deep breaths and gripping the ladder for dear life. When she started to descend the step ladder, Danny interrupted urgently.
“No! Anna, you still need to add the star at the top!!”
Anna looked like she was about to cry, or scream at him. Her whole body was trembling with the effort of not giving birth, the constant low rumblings from her chest as she fought the back to back contractions. With quaking hands she rummaged through the box, trying to find the star as quickly as she could. Every now and then she’d grunt involuntarily, resulting in tense gasps from the audience, the camera zooming in on her closely.
“Come on Anna, find that star! You can do it!” Danny yelled up the ladder. She held it proudly in the air when her hands found the glittery item and proceeded to step to the very top of the ladder. As she reached the top she fiercely threw the box of decorations to the floor to stand right on the highest step.
The whole studio was silent, breaths collectively held as they watched the labouring woman atop the ladder, stretching, reaching up and up and up, straining to get the star on the very top of the tree.
A wild cheer erupted as the decoration was put into its rightful place and Danny announced loudly; “YOU DID IT! Anna, you did it!! You’ve won £100,000!”
Anna didn’t even make it back to the ground before she was actively pushing and the head came out before her feet even touched the floor.
~ if you like & enjoy my work, please show support via my ko-fi 💜 ~
#well here ya go folks#the longest fic yet#enjoy the story#been writing this so long these girls are like my besties#birth kink#birth denial#birth fic#clothing birth#public birth#birth fiction#my writing#answered asks
889 notes
·
View notes
Text
sabrina carpenter-esque popstar!reader has been in a 5 year long relationship with actor!sylus, and yet somehow the world has no concrete proof that you two are even friends. there are rumors of course, with the amount of times you crossed paths at award shows and events, but they could always be chalked up to something else.
one of your closest friends is part of the cast of a movie sylus stars in, so it's no surprise that you're present at the premiere. seating in award shows are usually at random, and you two just so happened to be sat next to each other. sylus' twin cousins are very vocal about their love for your music, so when fans spot the cover of your album proudly displayed on his bookshelf during a live stream, he pins the blame on luke and kieran messing with his apartment.
fans have been growing suspicious over the years, and tabloids are clamoring for a picture, an instagram post, some insider information- anything they can use to paint you two as something more than possible colleagues.
but they have nothing.
until sylus is spotted in the crowd of the second night of your tour.
the first ever source that does numbers on social media is a shaky fancam taken right before the start of the show from someone sitting a row behind him, the sunglasses he dons doing nothing to hide his identity. except, it seems like you two have no intention of keeping your relationship a secret any longer when you openly interact with him throughout the night, pointing and sending winks at his direction.
and the fans eat it up.
halfway through the show, the internet is flooded with photos of sylus who practically has hearts in his eyes from how he looks at you with so much sheer adoration. there are videos that chaotically pan back and forth between you on the stage and him singing along to your songs word for word. some where he catches fans with their phones towards him, to which he gives them a pointed look and a finger that directs them to take videos of you, not him.
but what really took the cake that night was his reaction to you, dropping down on your knees in a provocative position, while your eyes are locked with his.
his brows shoot up in momentary shock before relaxing into an amused smirk. he chuckles.
so that's why you insisted on keeping details of your performances under wraps? even from him, who's usually the first person to know about every creative thought that runs through your pretty little mind.
five minutes after you step off the stage, sylus posts a photo dump of you on his instagram account that he barely uses. the first of the ten is arguably one of the best taken photos you have in your entire career. sylus managed to capture you in an ethereal, almost other-worldly light, making you look like an angel in the baby pink body suit you have on.
he captions the post with two simple words that cements your relationship to the world.
my girl.
#good evening#this is really unorganized sawry#i have more thoughts#but lets save that for another night <3#sylus love and deepspace#love and deepspace#sylus x reader#sylus fluff#love and deepspace x reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Note
Requesting for cliche story fuck boy eddie simping over a nerdy girl. Maybe angst in the middle?
Ugh one of my favorite dynamics to write. I hope this is what you wanted and you enjoy it! Thank you for requesting 🫶🏻
⚠️no actual smut but talks of it
She's different
Eddie spent years being made fun of and being insecure. In ways, it helped him build a tough shell and made him stronger. But it also made him void of any feelings. He turned cold-hearted and didn't let anyone get close enough to him to hurt him.
He was still a teenager, and he had his own needs. And when his hair grew out and he dressed in chains and leather, more girls were at his feet than he had ever seen. Most girls were from the hideout, groupies that lived to watch him on stage. They threw themselves at him for a chance to get backstage and be under his touch.
Being in a band was the happiest thing that happened to him and he loved the easy access of girls to choose from. School was hell, but the second he was on stage, he was what all the girls wanted. And no one would take that feeling away from him.
~~~
Eddie was half asleep as he sat in class. His hand on his palm as he felt his eyes grow heavier. He had a late night with a girl's name he didn't remember. He moaned in discomfort as he felt her marks still stinging on his back.
"Hi," a soft voice spoke in front of him. He snapped open his eyes to see a girl in front of him. She had glasses, and her hair was down. She wore a little sweater and a skinny pair of jeans.
"Can I help you?" Eddie yawned
"Um..." She said as she looked around the classroom. Everyone is moving to sit with their partners. "We are partners. Were you listening?" She asked with a little giggle.
Eddie couldn't help but smile as the sound left her lips. He had to admit, for a quiet nerd, she was adorable.
"I was not, but take a seat," he said with a smile. He used his foot to push out the chair next to him. She moved delicately as she put down her books and sat next to him. He smelled her perfume and examined her even closer. She had these big curious eyes, a soft nose, and incredibly pink lips, and her skin looked soft.
"Well..." She began to explain everything he missed. He tried to listen, but he couldn't stop watching as her lips moved to form the words. He nodded along as she continued to talk.
She turned her head to look at him, she felt her face burn as he stared at her with a small smile on his face.
She coughed and removed her eyes from his. "So! Let's start."
~~~
By the third day of working together, Eddie loved saying her name. He loved how sweet it sounded as it left his tongue.
He was shocked to find himself so lost in her. Not that being a nerd was bad, he used to be one. But he never thought of himself being attractive while being a nerd. But God, did she do it well.
He was captivated by how smart she was. Way too smart to be in his class. She was mature and he could tell by the way she spoke with a high vocabulary. She didn't make him feel dumb, which was different. She was sweet and took the time to explain anything he didn't understand.
He was smitten.
~~~
Five days into working together he wanted more. He wanted to see her outside of school, outside of her shell. He wanted to see how she looked in the outside world and how her personality might change. He wondered if she had another side of her. A side that didn't stress about grades and let loose.
"What are you doing tonight?" He asked, not realizing he cut her off as she explained another part of the project. He was too lost in his head as he thought about her.
She closed her mouth and gave her answer a thought.
"Well, it's Friday so nothing." She laughed, "Why do you ask? Are you worried we won't finish? Because we have five minutes and just one last paragraph." She explained as she pushed up her glasses.
"Nah, respectfully, I could care less about this project," he chuckled, "I want to hang out, just the two of us and not focus on the project."
She froze as she looked over at him. His eyes sparkled and the sun shined perfectly on his face.
"Why would you want that?" She nervously asked. She couldn't form a single idea why he would want to hang out with her. She wasn't anywhere near his usual crowd of friends.
"Because I want to get to know you. I was thinking about a date?" He offered. He felt a little nervous and didn't understand why. Asking out girls was something he could do in his sleep, but she had his stomach fluttering and his hands sweaty.
He felt more nervous as he waited for her answer.
"Why not," she smiled. She clicked her pen and grabbed his hand. He flinched a little as the pen tickled his hand as she wrote down her phone number.
"Call me," she smiled as she picked up her stuff. A second later the bell rang and she was gone in a flash.
Eddie bit back his smile as he looked down at his hand. Her number and a little heart written next to it. He jumped out of his seat, a bounce in his step as he walked out.
~
Eddie didn't realize he was causing much of a commotion until Wayne walked into his disaster room.
"Edward, what in the hell are you doing?" Wayne asked as he took in the sight of Eddie's room. Clothes were thrown everywhere, and shoes were missing their pairs.
"I'm trying to find a nice shirt but everything is a band!" Eddie cussed to himself.
Wayne couldn't help the smile that went across his face, "And why do you all of a sudden need a nice shirt?" He was young once, and he knew exactly why his nephew was stressed.
"Don't look at me like that," Eddie groaned as he yanked off his shirt and added it to the no pile.
"What's her name?" Wayne asked, he leaned against the door with his arms crossed.
"Y/N," Eddie sighed, "I asked her out and I have nothing to wear!"
"Looks to me like you have a lot of options," Wayne laughed, "But what if we go get a nice shirt? I'll take you."
Eddie looked at his watch, he had a good few hours before he needed to leave.
"Fine but we don't speak of it," Eddie said as he pointed at Wayne.
Eddie's leg shook in the car as they pulled up to the small strip mall.
"How come you are this nervous?" Wayne asked as he got out of the car. "We share a wall so I know you aren't shy with many girls."
Eddie blushed in embarrassment, and he mumbled an apology.
"She's different, I guess." Eddie shrugged, he walked behind Wayne as they walked into the shop.
~
Eddie stood in front of the mirror as he sprayed on cologne. He used water to pat down his hair, and he ran his hands over his new button-up.
He was nervous but he was excited.
Wayne wished him luck as he walked out the door. Eddie got in his van and headed to the address she gave over the phone. His heart raced when he talked to her for a few seconds. He was not sure what he was going to do when he was with her all night.
Before he knew it he was outside her door and knocking.
"Hi, Eddie," she smiled as she opened the door. "You look very handsome." She was surprised to see him in something else other than a band shirt and ripped jeans.
"Oh, thank you," he smiled, "you look wonderful." His eyes skimmed up and down her body. She wore a simple and casual dress. It was white with little sunflowers. It matched her personality. She wore her glasses and light makeup.
"Thank you," she smiled.
Eddie gestured for her to walk in front of him, they walked to his van and got inside. She listened to his music as he drove to the location of their date. She was nervous. She had never been on a date before and definitely not with a guy like Eddie.
"I hope you like water," Eddie said, Y/N looked out the windshield and saw that there was a little pond. He got out of the van and opened her door. She thanked him as she got out. She waited as he grabbed a basket from his backseat.
He led them down a little hill, his hand holding hers as she wobbled.
Once they made it to the flat ground, he let go of her hand. He reached into the basket and pulled out a blanket. He threw it on the ground and offered her to sit first.
She smiled as she sat down, smoothing down her dress to cover her thighs. Eddie sat next to her and took out a few snacks from the basket.
Within an hour they were talking like they knew each other for years. Eddie was learning so much about her and it made him like her even more. She had an amazing personality and she was funny. She made Eddie laugh so hard that water came out of his nose. Which made her laugh so hard she had to hold her stomach.
She didn't think she had ever been so happy to be with someone.
And for once, Eddie loved getting to know someone.
As another hour passed, Eddie's urgers got the best of him. She was telling a story and he was lost in her eyes. The way the moon shined down on her and the sound of the water, it couldn't get more romantic in his eyes.
Eddie didn't notice he was leaning in until she froze. He looked down at her lips as he closed the space between them. He softly kissed her lips, and his hands reached forward to wrap around her waist.
She was nervous but she kissed him back. Her hands shook as she moved her arms around his neck. She was new to this and she wasn't sure how to kiss him back. But as he kissed her harder, she got the hang of it.
The kiss got heated as he slipped his tongue into her mouth, she shivered and was surprised to hear a moan slip from her throat.
Eddie took the moan as a green light to move forward. His hands moved down to her thighs and began to slip under her dress.
Her lips stopped and she yanked back. Her hands stopped his hands from moving even further.
"Don't be nervous," he whispered, he went to attach his lips to hers again but she turned her head.
"I'm not, It's our first date, Eddie. I don't want to rush anything." She explained honestly.
"It's not rushing. I do this on all my first dates." Eddie shrugged like it wasn't a big deal.
Y/N felt a blow hit her chest. All of his dates? How many has he been on? How many had he brought to this exact spot?
"You're a pig," she scoffed as she shoved him off of her. She stood up.
"Woah, what's going on?" He asked as he stood up. He wasn't aware his fuck boy ways were sneaking out of him.
"Absolutely nothing anymore," she glared, "take me home." She marched to his van without a glance back.
~
The car ride was silent. She didn't speak a word, just stared out the window.
She should have known better.
"Did I do something wrong?" he asked as he pulled up to her house.
"I'll see you Monday." She spat as she got out and slammed his door.
"Y/N!" he yelled after her as he got out. He grabbed her arm and turned her around.
"What did I do?" he asked genuinely.
"I do this on all my dates," she mocked, her voice deep as she repeated his words. "I should have known it was all an act."
The realization smacked him in the face.
"Shit, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to push like that." His eyes were soft as he apologized. "None of it is an act! I really like you and I'm not used to feeling that way. I'm used to something different, you know?"
"Maybe you need to figure out everything you feel, and maybe we can talk when you are ready to face those feelings." She smiled sadly and pecked his cheek. He watched as she walked inside.
~~~
The next night Eddie was all over the place. He performed and ran straight to the bar. He wanted to drink his sorrows away. He had one shot and he blew it. He showed just how washed up he was. He slammed down his shot and called for another.
"Hard night?" A random girl asked as she sat next to him. He turned his head to take in the blonde.
"Yep," he said, slamming down his second shot.
"Let me make you feel better," she whispered into his ear.
~
Eddie sat in the back of his van with the random girl on his lap. Her lips were on his neck, but everything felt wrong.
He wasn't enjoying it, and it wasn't making him forget about her. He tried to close his eyes, but all he saw was her sweet smile as they laughed by the water.
He stopped the girl's hands as they went for his belt.
"I can't do this. I'm sorry," he said, he didn't look at her as he grabbed his shirt and slipped it on.
"Are you serious? Since when?" the girl scoffed
"Have you ever really liked someone? Not like being in love, but in that area where you can see yourself falling in love with them?" He asked, the girl sighed and slipped on her shirt.
"Yeah. Chances are if you can already see yourself falling in love, it'll happen. You stuck in that spot?" She asked
"You know my reputation around here. I fuck and move on. She's different. I asked her out and we had an amazing date, then I fucked it up." He sighed, "Not sure how to fix it."
"Admitting it to yourself is the first step,"
"And the next?" he asked
"You admit it to her."
~~~
Monday morning arrived and Eddie was ready to win her back.
Since the project was finished, she wouldn't be sitting next to him. But that was not going to stop him.
He wrote a little note this morning, asking to meet outside during lunch. He walked in and saw her already sitting at her spot. He took a deep breath and handed the note to her.
She looked up at him but didn't say a word.
Eddie walked back to his desk. All throughout class he kept looking back at her.
~
Eddie waited outside and checked his watch. Lunch started ten minutes ago and she wasn't there. He was nervous he might have messed up too much and that she didn't care to fix it. She probably realized he wasn't worth the hassle or the emotions he caused.
He crunched the flowers in his grip as he looked over his shoulder.
"Hi,"
He heard her soft voice before he saw her. He turned around and smiled as she walked closer.
He was nervous as he handed her the flowers, "these are for you."
"Thanks," she said quietly as she took the flowers from his hands.
"I'm really sorry for acting like a dick. You were right, I needed to figure out everything I felt. I went to the bar and I met someone."
Y/N ignored the pain she felt as she listened.
"My plan was to do what I always did. Sleep with someone until I forgot why I was there in the first place. But I stopped it because it felt wrong. I hated myself for being with her. I kept thinking of you." He stepped closer as he held her hand.
"I was doing the wrong thing and with the wrong person. And it made me realize, that I really like you. And I want my main focus to be just on you. I want you." He looked deep into her eyes. "I would love to have the chance to take you out again. I've never actually been on a date, that was my first real one. I know I fucked up the beautiful night we had, but I really think I can make you feel special."
"I guess there's no harm in giving it a shot." She smiled
Eddie jumped to his feet with excitement.
"Thank you!" he crushed her in a hug as she laughed.
~~~
They had been dating for a month and Eddie was true to his word. She felt more special than ever and it was all because of him.
She felt a little nervous as they walked into the hideout. He was honest about his past here and the reputation he had. But she wanted to be a supportive girlfriend and watch him perform. She had to try to forget about all the girls there and just focus on her man.
"The second I'm done, I will be coming straight to you," he smiled. He leaned in and pressed his lips against hers. She was in a territory where Eddie was never taken, and she wanted to prove herself.
She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him harder. She wasn't shy as she snuck her tongue in his mouth. Her body rocked against his as his hands landed on her ass.
He felt his head spin as she pulled away. His eyes slowly opened as he caught his breath
"What was that?" he asked, his eyes dark as he drank her in
"Good luck kiss," she said with a shrug and smirk
"I'm going to need luck hiding the front of my pants," he teased as he adjusted his tight jeans.
"I'll help you faster," she whispered in his ear. She enjoyed the way he shuddered.
He kept his eyes on her as he walked into the back.
~
She understood why so many girls adored her boyfriend. The way he performed was incredible. It was hard to look anywhere else.
She waited at a table in the back as he wrapped up. His sweaty body came walking towards her but a girl stepped in.
Y/N couldn't hear the conversation but she could tell the girl was flirting by the way she ran her hand up Eddie's arm.
Then another girl came after that one left. And then other.
Y/N felt sick as she watched countless girls walk up and flirt with him. It was a painful reminder of what Eddie's past was.
She was quick to run outside, needed fresh air and to be away from the scene she was stuck watching over and over.
Eddie was quick to push everyone aside and follow her out.
"Hey baby," he said softly, she was leaning against the wall.
"You were amazing!" she praised as she pulled him into a hug. Eddie hugged her back and thanked her. He pulled back but kept his arms around her.
"Want to tell me what happened in there?" Eddie asked
Y/N sighed and looked down at her feet
"I was just a little jealous."
"Why? You are my girlfriend, they've got nothing on you." Eddie explained
Y/N scoffed and unhooked her arms from him.
"They have all had sex with you, Eddie! They've got plenty on me. I mean, I am nothing like those girls."
"Exactly!" Eddie said as he placed his hands on her face. "I don't want you to be anything like them. I want you because you are you. Yes, I've been physical with them, but that is all. There is no connection or emotional ties. It's different with you because I really see myself falling in love with you."
"Really?" she smiled as she looked up at him.
"Of course." He said as he crashed his lips on hers. She moaned as she kissed him back, her hands in his hair.
After a few seconds, she pulled away. Smirking as he chased her lips. She had him right around her finger.
"You know..." she started, her hands slipped down his body and rested on top of his jeans. "Maybe I'll eliminate the one thing they have on me." Her smirk made Eddie shiver in excitement.
"As in sex?" Eddie choked out. His eyes lit up like Christmas as he practically bounced with anticipation.
"Van, now." She said as she turned around and walked towards his fan.
He watched her walk away with a dopey smile on his face.
"YOU COMING?" she yelled as she turned. She walked backward and kept her eyes on him. She laughed as he seemed to snap out of his daydream. He fished out his keys and dropped them on the floor.
"SHIT, I'M COMING!" he screamed as he bent down and grabbed his keys.
She giggled as he ran straight to the van.
@bmunson86 @mxcheese @ladymunson @michaelfuckinglangdon @z0mbie-blah @biittersweet @mirrorsstuff @somethingvicked @micheledawn1975 @ago-godance @magnificantmermaid @tlclick73 @hargrovesswifee @cityofidek @silky-luxe @lokiofasgard616 @loving-and-dreaming @eddiemunsonsbitch69 @thegemaqua @ashlynnkennedy @strangerthingsstories5255 @harringt8ns @pleasinghellfire @whoscamila @stusdollface93 @gretavankleep37 @bellaisswagger @arlxt
#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson#eddie munson fanfic#eddie stranger things#eddie munson x female reader#eddie munson request#eddie munson fluff x reader#eddie munson angst#eddie munson angst x reader#ashwhowrites#fuck boy eddie munson! x reader#fuck boy eddie!
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Choi Seunghyun, An Angel
Choi Seunghyun x american!reader
Summary: An American girl, fresh off a move to Korea, finds herself lost in the bustling Seoul train station when she collides with a mysterious man concealing his identity. Unbeknownst to her, it's none other than Choi Seunghyun of Bigbang. For Seunghyun, it’s love at first sight- she’s like a fallen angel.
Warnings: nothing really- maybe a bit angst
Masterlist
Your black ankle boots, shining in the bright light, stepped onto the cold, slightly stained floor of the crowded Seoul train station. It was a huge chaos, even worse than in your home country, everyone seems to be in a hurry, they run wildly into the crowds, squeeze through and separate families from each other, they push each other, shoulder to shoulder. They were also unapologetically loud. Considering that you only entered South Korea five minutes ago, you were able to learn a lot about the people who live here in this short time, which wasn't bad, just... a little different to what you're used to.
But that might even be a good thing, because that was exactly the reason why you left your home country, you were looking for variety, new surroundings, new people and that's exactly what you found here. As your warm palms glided over the cold stone of the old stone wall of the train station, your body leaned forward to look down at the people below you, a small smile crossed your lips, the nervousness you had previously felt weighing on your shoulders disappeared a little, and a warm feeling crawled along your stomach.
Unbeknownst to you, on the lower floor, conspicuous in the black coat that covered his figure, with a hood pulled over his head, eyes lowered to the ground, was Choi Seunghyun, a fairly well-known person in Korea, due to many things but mainly known by the stage name T.O.P in a well-known band called bigbang, strolling and squeezing himself between the hectic people.
He hurried past everyone with quick steps, thinking he would make it through without being recognized by anyone and thus attracting all the attention. His body was tense and his breathing was rapid as he made it to the stairs before he ran them up with quick steps, past a couple who were hugging each other wildly, reunited after a long time, before he finally made it up to the upper floor. He almost made it, but before he could even make it any further he collided with a smaller body with force.
A gasp of surprise escaped the other person, the two pink suitcases to the right and left of the person rolled back a bit from the impact, with Seunghyun's eyes squeezing shut for a brief moment before he looked up, ready to apologize before stopping. Your eyes widened a little because you were not expecting this impact, you were just about to walk away from the pillar and didn't look ahead because one of your two suitcases had a wheel that wasn't rolling so well, which was why you were a little distracted and didn't see the person coming towards you.
Seunghyun's figure freezed as he got a look from the person he ran into. His hands, which were raised to apologize until just a moment ago, dropped to hang limply at his sides, fingers open. He didn't even notice how his mouth opened a crack and how hard it was for him to breathe normally when your eyes met. It felt like he was rushed away from the sight of you. Your beauty. His mouth felt dry and his eyes blinked slowly, not too much so he wouldnt miss a second of looking at you, and he didn't even notice how his hood slowly slided down his head, revealing his wild brown hair.
Without him being able to do anything, his eyes wandered as if by themselves, first he noticed your big eyes, which reflected the bright light of the train station that hung above the two of you, making your eyes seem even brighter and shinier. Then to your eyebrows, which framed your eyes perfectly, then to your cheeks, where he could see the slight blush, either from excitement or stress, then down to your nose, which had a very cute shape, down to your lips, where he could see the pink shine of lip gloss, which caused a tingling sensation in his chest, and without noticing, he ran his tongue over his own lips.
"Oh gosh-" the movement of your lips made him look into your eyes again, a crushing feeling built up in his chest when he heard your soft voice. "I'm so so sorry." Your upper body leaned forward a little, a movement you have often seen in Korean films, which shows respect for the other person.
His hands uncontrollably placed themselves on your shoulders to stop you, his touch soft and his eyes briefly closing as he caught a whiff of your sweet perfume. He exhaled shakily as you looked at him with wide eyes before his hands fell to his sides again as he cleared his throat. "No, it's okay. It was my fault." He tried to answer in broken English as he tried to control his breathing.
A small grin crossed your lips after his sentence, unaware of how you were making him feel as you bowed again briefly, your self-made curls slipping over your shoulder on the right side, without noticing how his eyes were drawn to your now smiling lips. "I'm Y/n." You pronounced the Korean words a little uncertainly, but with a surprisingly good pronunciation.
Seunghyun felt like he was about to pass out when he heard your good pronunciation as he swallowed hard. His thumb unknowingly turned over the ring on his index finger, a nervous habit. "Nice to meet you. I'm Choi Seunghyun." He also bowed a little, whereupon the smell of his perfume slipped into your nose, and you were surprised to find that he smelled pretty good.
There was a brief silence between you two and you took the time to look at him too, somehow he seemed familiar to you as if you had seen him somewhere before but you couldn't think of what it could be. Admittedly you couldn't help but check him out because he looked really good, tall and handsome. The first thing you noticed about him were his piercing brown eyes and that little dimple smile he was giving you and you couldn't stop that warm feeling inside you when he looked at you with that look that you couldn't really interpret.
You looked at him uncertainly, your head tilted up a little to be able to maintain eye contact since he was quite a bit taller than you, your facial expression neutral and polite but enough to turn Seunghyun into a nervous wreck. He was surprised at himself because he usally wasn't like that at all. Sure, he was always a bit more cautious and respectful around women but he had never behaved like he did now. He almost thought that it was embarrassing how nervous a woman that he didn't even know, made him and how there was nothing he would rather do at that moment than to feel your shiny, soft lips on his.
Just this thought caused a pinch of goosebumps to run up his neck and a shaky breath to escape from the crack of his lips. He didn't understand what this feeling was inside him that burst out when you just looked at him but he couldn't help but want more of it, your eyes on him.
The collision of a shoulder with yours made you take a step forward in surprise, closer to Seunghyun, who now seemed to have awakened from his trance as his dark eyes took in the silhouette of the man who just kept running without apologizing to you. His jaw clenched irrationally as he realized where you were, in the middle of a crowd full of people who didn't pay any attention to others to not miss their trains and yet he seemed to have briefly forgotten that other people existed besides you.
Other people seemed to have seen the brief incident, whereupon the attention of a few people wandered to the two of you, with a few of their eyes widening slightly. "Hey! Isn't that T.O.P!?" The person's voice rang out barely perceptibly through the loud talking of all the people, fingers pointed at Seunghyun, whereupon heads turned in their direction and immediately they squeezed through people to get to him.
Seunghyun's gaze dropped, his head pressed against his chest, his eyes squeezed shut as he cursed to himself, his body immediately tensing again and alarm bells going off. He knew this would happen sooner or later, but he had hoped it wouldn't happen now with you here.
Your eyebrows furrowed as your gaze turned to the girl, now a few meters away from you, before you looked back at Seunghyun, who was now talking to himself in his own thoughts, but whatever he was thinking, he had already decided when his fingertips quickly, yet gently and carefully wrapped around your wrist, while the other grabbed the pink suitcase to the left behind you and pulled you along without further thought, taking your second suitcase with you out of reflex, your eyes wide open.
"What-" You couldn't speak any further as he moved through the crowd, some shoulders bumping into yours, whereupon you apologized to everyone you ran past, heads turned in your directions and the girl who had drawn attention to Seunghyun tried to run after you as she screamed for him, but she got lost in the crowd.
His grip on your wrist was firm and secure as he led you out into the fresh air, to the right in a small alley where it was quieter, away from all the people. Meanwhile, your gaze slid around the surroundings, the first time in Korea and something like this happened to you. You couldn't help but wonder if this was normal here.
"What was that?" When you stopped, you were both out of breath, a burning sensation in your chest and you desperately needed something to drink after that little marathon you had run. His grip moved away as you leaned against the cold stone wall behind you, your head thrown back slightly and your chest dropped rapidly. The sun shone down on you, your hair took on a sheen of the sun and your skin shone brightly.
Seunghyun's breathing calmed down again as he leaned against the wall opposite you, a few meters between you now, as he looked at you silently, eyes wandering, and as you stood there, out of breath, hair still falling perfectly down your shoulders and the sun shining down on you, he couldn't think anything else but:
An Angel.
There was no other explanation for it. You had to be a fallen angel, there was no other way that you could have had such an effect on him even though he didn't even know you.
Your eyes opened when you got no answer, only to meet his piercing gaze. Slowly you stood up straight, a little embarrassed that he had been watching you like that, before tilting your head slightly. You couldn't make sense of him, normally you would feel fear in such a situation, you didn't know him, he just took you with him and now you were alone with him... but somehow you seemed to feel anything but fear in his presence. It was strange, and you couldn't explain why you didn't feel fear but only warmth and comfort.
"Can you explain to me why you did that?" Your voice was a little more cautious than before. Speaking whole sentences in Korean was still a little difficult for you. Before you decided to move to Korea, you studied for months so that you could communicate proberly, but you were still a little unsure and still had a lot to learn. Seunghyun, on the other hand, couldn't help but be impressed by your good pronunciation, which only made his thoughts about you worse. He couldn't believe how you came across so perfectly. He was sure that he came across like a fool and that you were secretly making fun of him.
He remained silent for a moment, unsure of what to answer, he didn't want you to think wrong of him but on the other hand he liked being in the presence of someone who didn't know him for his fame, but for his true self.
But then he sighed, throwing his head back, his gaze slid to the sky, he swallowed slightly, causing his Adam's apple to move and you held your breath as you watched him silently, waiting for what was to come, yet patient, because you could clearly see that whatever he was going to say to you was not as easy for him as you first thought.
"Uhm... hard to say. It's-" His hands ran through his hair, ruffling it even more, and he only now noticed how fast his heart was actually beating. Why, he didn't understand. It was strange, because he was famous after all and that never really bothered him until that was all that mattered and nothing else, at least for the other people who knew him. "It's complicated, you know?"
But is wasn’t. It was actually quite simple, he just didn't want to leave the little bubble he had created with you in the last ten minutes. It was pretty naive of him to think that he could ignore the big deal and pretend to be someone else. He didn't even know if he would ever see you again after today and just that thought made his face frown and his shoulders slump.
Somewhat confused but thoughtful, your eyebrows rose as you took slow steps toward him before leaning your shoulder against the wall his back was leaning against. A small smile formed on your glossy lips as he turned his head to the side to look at you, his head slightly lowered to look you in the eyes and for a moment it remained silent. He blinked slowly as he studied your features, and you could feel a certain heat on your cheeks, this time quite clear about how he was looking at you.
"Why don't you try to explain it to me? I'm sure I would understand." Your head is now leaning against the wall as well as you look up at him, your eyes wandering from his eyes to his lips before pausing briefly when you catch a glimpse of a small smile, with the dimple in his cheek. Your breathing is shallow, and you have to blink briefly to regain your senses before you exhale deeply and look him in the eyes again.
His nod made you breathe a sigh of satisfaction as his gaze averted from you, down to the stone floor, where his eyes ran along every crack. "Well, you have to understand, I'm somewhat famous. It's nothing big, actually. I'm in a band." He knew that he was just talking nonsense and playing everything down, because it was something big and he knew that. But telling you now seemed strange and he was a little ashamed. He didn't even notice how his cheeks had turned pink and how he had stammered a little over his words.
Your smile stretched and you couldn't help but let out a little giggle. He paused for a moment, his eyes wide as he looked over at you, his mouth opened a crack and his heart was beating extremely fast. He had to calm down for a moment because he could have sworn he was about to pass out from a heart attack when he heard that angelic sound from you. His eyes closed briefly to try to calm himself down, but it didn't seem to work.
"Sounds pretty big to me." Not knowing what you just did to him with a simple laugh, you shrugged your shoulders as you look at him with raised eyebrows. You thought it was pretty cute how he tried to play it down, but the action at the train station explained more than enough to you that it was in fact something big. But what you don't understand was why he seemed so nervous to tell you. You didn't feel like you had said anything wrong that would make him think he couldn't tell something like that to you. Sure you didn't know each other, but you thought it wasn't something you only say to someone when you have a deeper connection with them.
A shaky breath escaped him as he smiled nervously, ignoring his previous near-heart attack as he shook his head slightly, his brown hair tickling his forehead. "I wouldn't say big but... I get recognized here quite a bit." He replied slowly, not taking his eyes off yours. He noticed how his body relaxed more and more by the minute as he spoke to you and he liked how calmly you responded.
You hummed softly in response as your eyes watched his features, your nose scrunched sweetly and your eyebrows pushed together, lost in thought. "Wait- aren't you the one with blue hair in Fantastic Baby? Like from the band bigbang?" It clicked in your head as you connected the threads and the realization of where you knew him kicked in.
The way he lowered his head in shame and his cheeks turned even redder, if that was even possible, told you that you were right. Your mouth opened in surprise, a light gasp escaped you without you being able to stop it and without being able to control it, you felt your palms sweat. You knew about him. Of course you knew him, who didn't? He was the first Kpop idol with a dark voice and one of the best rappers. Now that you were standing in front of him, you couldn't help but feel nervous and suddenly you felt stupid for not recognizing him right away.
You swallow hard and step back a little to bow, but his hands immediately shot up and stopped you in your tracks, his head shook quickly and his eyes had that pleading look that made you pause, breathing heavily as you looked up at him. Your body felt on fire as you realized what kind of situation you were in and, more importantly, with whom.
He had feared that something like this would happen and that was exactly what he wanted to avoid. For a moment he didn't want to be the famous Choi Seunghyun aka T.O.P, he just wanted to be normal for once but as quickly as the moment came, it was over and he knew that his little bubble had now completely burst. He breathed out deeply as he leaned a little closer to you and tilted his head a little down to be at your eye level, ignoring how his heart was beating faster and faster the closer he got to you.
"Please don't... Please don't treat me differently just because I'm someone famous." It was nothing more than a whisper and unintentionally his voice breaks a little towards the end, causing him to clear his throat a little. Your eyes widen in perplexity and for a moment you don't know what to say as you stare at him silently. The warm wind swirls around you, strolling over your skin and blowing the little strands of hair out of your face, your heart pounding so loudly, you were sure he could hear it too.
Your throat felt dry, still from the run earlier but also partly from the nervousness that was enveloping your body and your eye contact briefly broke as you lowered your gaze to the ground, swallowing hard. "I'm sorry." A whisper back.
Once again he shook his head, his fingertip gently under your chin so he could look you in the eyes again, his gaze somehow loving, which spread goosebumps on your arms. He himself was surprised by his actions, but tried to play it down with a clearing of the throat as he tilted his head slightly and gave you a small, dimple smile. "Don't be sorry, angel." The sudden nickname made your eyes widen, your cheeks turning pink, but he didn't seem to have noticed at all, as if it was something normal, too distracted by your piercing eyes that seemed to cast a spell on him.
From that moment on he knew that you would be the death of him and he couldn't imagine a second of a day without you and knew that he had to do something so that this wouldn't be the last time he would see you.
Part two
#choi seunghyun x reader#choi seunghyun#bigbang#romance#t.o.p#t.o.p bigbang#t.o.p x reader#american!reader#fantastic baby#bangbangbang#choi seunghyun fluff#x reader#fluff
427 notes
·
View notes